jason_n nor_o yet_o in_o what_o language_n jason_n have_v first_o write_v they_o nor_o whether_o he_o be_v more_o ancient_a then_o josephus_n who_o finish_v his_o work_n of_o the_o antiquity_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 94._o concurrent_a with_o the_o thirteen_o of_o domitian_n and_o the_o forty_o four_o before_o the_o forgery_n of_o the_o counterfeit_a sibyl_n appear_v nor_o last_o whether_o that_o abridgement_n come_v betimes_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o christian_n it_o appear_v not_o that_o any_o of_o they_o have_v see_v it_o before_o the_o year_n of_o our_o loâ—d_n 200._o seven_o that_o it_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a that_o any_o of_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o second_o three_o and_o four_o age_n shall_v in_o their_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a have_v propose_v to_o themselves_o for_o a_o pattern_n the_o example_n of_o judas_n maccabaeus_n and_o the_o judgement_n which_o either_o jason_n the_o cyrenian_a or_o his_o abridger_n make_v of_o it_o and_o that_o for_o these_o reason_n first_o because_o it_o be_v not_o cite_v by_o any_o of_o the_o father_n till_o 280._o year_n after_o the_o first_o come_v abroad_o of_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a write_n for_o st._n mortuis_fw-la augustine_n have_v first_o cite_v it_o in_o the_o year_n 416._o 40._o prosper_v africanus_n follow_v he_o about_o the_o year_n 450._o it_o be_v afterward_o cite_v by_o bacchiarius_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o januarius_n about_o the_o year_n 460._o and_o julian_n of_o toledo_n about_o the_o year_n 680._o in_o the_o one_o and_o twenty_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o prognostic_n and_o damascene_fw-la about_o the_o year_n 760._o in_o his_o oration_n de_fw-fr dâ—…nctis_fw-la and_o peter_n surname_v the_o venerable_a abbot_n of_o clugny_n about_o the_o year_n 1150._o in_o the_o second_o epistle_n of_o his_o first_o book_n and_o ecbert_n a_o priest_n of_o bonne_fw-fr near_o cullen_n about_o the_o year_n 1160._o adversus_fw-la catarrh_n serm_n and_o guy_n of_o perpignan_n first_o general_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o carmelites_n afterward_o bishop_n of_o majorca_n about_o the_o year_n 1318._o de_fw-fr haeresibus_fw-la second_o because_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o any_o of_o the_o father_n have_v cite_v or_o so_o much_o as_o make_v the_o least_o discovery_n that_o they_o have_v see_v the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n before_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n and_o origen_n among_o the_o greek_n about_o the_o year_n 200_o and_o 240._o the_o former_a in_o the_o five_o of_o his_o stromata_n and_o the_o late_a in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n de_fw-fr principiis_fw-la and_o his_o three_o homily_n upon_o solomon_n song_n and_o his_o eighteen_o tome_n upon_o st._n john_n and_o upon_o the_o five_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o st._n cyprian_n among_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o year_n 252._o in_o his_o four_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o six_o epistle_n de_fw-fr exhortatione_n martyrii_fw-la the_o eleven_o chapter_n and_o zeno_n of_o verona_n about_o the_o year_n 360._o sermone_fw-la de_fw-fr resurrectione_n &_o de_fw-fr sancto_n arcadio_n three_o in_o regard_n that_o as_o not_o any_o one_o of_o the_o greek_a father_n either_o in_o council_n or_o in_o any_o particular_a write_n hold_v the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n for_o canonical_a so_o many_o of_o the_o latin_n for_o instance_n tertullian_n in_o his_o four_o book_n adversùs_fw-la marcionem_fw-la carmine_fw-la scripto_fw-la cap._n 7._o st._n hilary_n in_o his_o prologue_n upon_o the_o psalm_n philastrius_n bishop_n of_o brescia_n in_o the_o chapter_n de_fw-fr apocryphis_fw-la st._n hierome_n in_o his_o seven_o epistle_n and_o the_o one_o hundred_o and_o three_o and_o his_o prologue_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o king_n and_o solomon_n ruffinus_n upon_o the_o crede_fw-la the_o priest_n of_o hilary_n epistle_n to_o st._n augustine_n primasius_n bishop_n of_o adrumetum_n in_o apocal._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 4._o junilius_fw-la another_o african_a prelate_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n de_fw-fr partitione_n divinae_fw-la legis_fw-la st._n gregory_n in_o the_o seventeen_o chapter_n of_o the_o nineteen_o book_n of_o his_o moral_n upon_o job_n the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr mirabilibus_fw-la sanctae_fw-la scripturae_fw-la lib._n 2._o cap._n 33._o beda_n de_fw-fr sex_n aetatibus_fw-la &_o in_o reg._n lib._n 4._o in_o apocal_a cap._n 4._o ambrose_n ansbert_n in_o apoc._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 4._o alcuinus_fw-la adversùs_fw-la elipand_n lib._n 1._o charle-maigne_n in_o his_o capitulary_a of_o the_o year_n 789._o cap._n 10._o and_o the_o commentary_n attribute_v to_o st._n victorinus_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n those_o to_o st._n ambrose_n bishop_n of_o milan_n and_o those_o to_o st._n augustine_n upon_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n have_v all_o in_o imitation_n of_o the_o greek_n especial_o of_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n put_v this_o book_n out_o of_o the_o canon_n that_o be_v out_o of_o the_o list_n of_o the_o write_n inspire_v by_o god_n to_o be_v receive_v as_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o this_o remark_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o more_o necessary_a in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o contribute_v to_o the_o reconcile_n with_o the_o greek_a father_n and_o with_o the_o latin_n that_o have_v be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n those_o other_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n who_o have_v comprehend_v within_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n as_o well_o the_o maccabee_n as_o the_o other_o book_n account_v apocryphal_a by_o the_o jew_n and_o several_a of_o the_o christian_n for_o if_o the_o council_n meet_v at_o carthage_n on_o the_o twenty_o five_o of_o august_n 397._o during_o the_o popedom_n of_o siricius_n and_o since_o adapt_v by_o i_o know_v not_o what_o rhapsodist_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n to_o the_o twenty_o five_o of_o may_n 419._o under_o the_o papacy_n of_o boniface_n the_o first_o if_o st._n augustine_n in_o the_o eight_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n write_v immediate_o after_o the_o council_n of_o the_o year_n 397._o if_o innocent_a in_o his_o epistle_n write_v to_o exuperus_n bishop_n of_o tolosa_n on_o the_o twenty_o of_o february_n 405._o if_o the_o council_n assemble_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 494._o under_o pope_n gelasius_n and_o if_o isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n of_o his_o etymology_n send_v to_o braulio_n bishop_n of_o saragossa_n after_o the_o year_n 626._o insert_v the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n into_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n have_v take_v the_o word_n canon_n and_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o the_o jew_n the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n adhere_v to_o their_o sentiment_n concern_v the_o list_n of_o the_o book_n bestow_v on_o the_o church_n for_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n since_o they_o have_v esteem_v canonical_a the_o book_n which_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o father_n formal_o exclude_v out_o of_o the_o canon_n and_o that_o hold_v in_o appearance_n one_o the_o affirmative_a the_o other_o the_o negative_a of_o the_o same_o proposition_n they_o seem_v to_o be_v formal_o contradictory_n it_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a to_o reconcile_v they_o all_o and_o there_o will_v be_v a_o necessity_n of_o charge_v with_o prevarication_n contrary_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n declare_v by_o innocent_a the_o first_o and_o the_o council_n assemble_v under_o gelasius_n gregory_n the_o great_a who_o express_o qualify_v not-canonical_a the_o maccabee_n receive_v into_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n by_o innocent_a and_o number_v by_o the_o council_n under_o gelasius_n among_o the_o prophetical_a scripture_n &_o history_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n nay_o it_o will_v be_v contrary_a also_o to_o that_o of_o the_o african_a church_n declare_v by_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n and_o by_o st._n augustine_n primasius_n and_o junilius_fw-la african_n who_o formal_o confine_v themselves_o to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o jew_n nay_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o avoid_v make_v st._n augustine_n contradict_v himself_o in_o as_o much_o as_o after_o he_o have_v affirm_v that_o the_o maccabee_n be_v hold_v by_o the_o church_n to_o be_v canonical_a he_o present_o add_v that_o they_o be_v not_o among_o the_o holy_a scripture_n call_v canonical_a say_v 36._o supputatio_fw-la temporum_fw-la non_fw-la in_o scripture_n sanctis_fw-la quae_fw-la canonicae_fw-la appellantur_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o aliis_fw-la invenitur_fw-la in_fw-la quibus_fw-la sunt_fw-la &_o maccabaeorum_n libri_fw-la quos_fw-la non_fw-la judaei_n sed_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la from_o canonicis_fw-la habet_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o computation_n of_o time_n be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v call_v canonical_a but_o in_o the_o other_o among_o which_o be_v also_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n which_o be_v hold_v to_o be_v canonical_a by_o the_o church_n but_o not_o by_o the_o jew_n
whereby_o it_o clear_o appear_v that_o he_o and_o no_o doubt_n with_o he_o the_o counsel_n of_o rome_n and_o carthage_n and_o pope_n innocent_a admit_v two_o canon_n or_o catalogue_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n one_o more_o strict_a viz._n that_o of_o the_o jew_n whereto_o all_o the_o greek_n and_o some_o of_o the_o latin_n confine_v themselves_o and_o to_o which_o he_o think_v himself_o oblige_v particular_o to_o submit_v hold_v for_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o canonical_a the_o book_n contain_v therein_o and_o another_o large_a propose_v as_o well_o by_o he_o and_o pope_n innocent_a as_o by_o the_o counsel_n of_o carthage_n and_o rome_n as_o comprehend_v the_o book_n which_o in_o some_o certain_a respect_n viz._n the_o public_a read_n thereof_o in_o the_o church_n and_o the_o common_a edification_n arise_v from_o they_o though_o they_o be_v not_o esteem_v to_o appertain_v to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v call_v canonical_a sacred_a and_o ecclesiastical_a by_o the_o latin_n and_o indeed_o to_o make_v his_o meaning_n more_o obvious_a to_o the_o mean_a capacity_n he_o say_v that_o the_o church_n hold_v the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n to_o be_v canonical_a not_o as_o absolute_o and_o proper_o as_o those_o comprehend_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o greek_n which_o contain_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o improper_o and_o take_v the_o word_n canonical_a in_o a_o large_a signification_n which_o the_o better_a to_o insinuate_v he_o say_v they_o be_v hold_v to_o be_v canonical_a propter_fw-la quorundam_fw-la martyrum_fw-la passiones_fw-la vehemente_n atque_fw-la mirabiles_fw-la &c_n &c_n because_o of_o the_o grievous_a and_o miraculous_a suffering_n of_o some_o martyr_n and_o in_o the_o three_o and_o twenty_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n against_o gaudentius_n that_o the_o write_n of_o the_o maccabee_n recepta_fw-la est_fw-la ab_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la non_fw-la inutiliter_fw-la si_fw-la sobriè_fw-la legatur_fw-la vel_fw-la audiatur_fw-la etc._n etc._n be_v receive_v by_o the_o church_n not_o without_o profit_n if_o it_o be_v read_v or_o hear_v sober_o as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v in_o terminis_fw-la that_o she_o account_v it_o among_o the_o canonical_a in_o a_o certain_a respect_n only_o not_o through_o a_o obedience_n of_o faith_n but_o out_o of_o a_o desire_n of_o edification_n and_o upon_o that_o account_n be_v it_o to_o to_o be_v read_v and_o understand_v sober_o without_o which_o caution_n the_o admission_n of_o it_o into_o the_o canon_n or_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a book_n will_v not_o have_v be_v profitable_a consonant_o to_o this_o sense_n ruffinus_n after_o he_o have_v propose_v secundùm_fw-la traditionem_fw-la majorum_fw-la etc._n etc._n according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o our_o ancestor_n the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o book_n true_o and_o proper_o divine_a and_o canonical_a conclude_v it_o in_o these_o term_n haec_fw-la sunt_fw-la quae_fw-la patres_fw-la inter_fw-la canonem_fw-la concluserunt_fw-la ex_fw-la quibus_fw-la fidei_fw-la nostrae_fw-la assertiones_fw-la constare_fw-la voluerunt_fw-la these_o be_v the_o book_n which_o the_o father_n have_v comprehend_v in_o the_o canon_n out_o of_o which_o they_o will_v have_v the_o assertion_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o be_v make_v manifest_a to_o which_o he_o immediate_o add_v sciendum_fw-la tamen_fw-la est_fw-la quòd_fw-la &_o alii_fw-la libri_fw-la sunt_fw-la qui_fw-la non_fw-la canonici_fw-la sed_fw-la ecclesiastici_fw-la à _fw-la majoribus_fw-la appellati_fw-la sunt_fw-la etc._n etc._n quae_fw-la omne_fw-la legi_fw-la quidem_fw-la in_o ecclesiis_fw-la voluerunt_fw-la non_fw-la tamen_fw-la proferri_fw-la ad_fw-la authoritatem_fw-la ex_fw-la his_fw-la fidei_fw-la confirmandam_fw-la etc._n etc._n yet_o be_v it_o to_o be_v know_v that_o there_o be_v also_o other_o book_n which_o be_v call_v by_o our_o ancestor_n not_o canonical_a but_o ecclesiastical_a etc._n etc._n all_o which_o they_o be_v will_v shall_v be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n but_o not_o cite_v to_o confirm_v the_o authority_n of_o faith_n upon_o which_o it_o may_v be_v note_v that_o this_o sentiment_n be_v revive_v by_o cardinal_n cajetan_n be_v so_o stiff_o maintain_v in_o the_o 150._o council_n of_o trent_n that_o from_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o of_o february_n 1546._o to_o the_o nine_o of_o march_n the_o assembly_n continue_v divide_v into_o three_o opinion_n some_o desire_v that_o the_o scripture_n may_v be_v distinguish_v into_o three_o class_n of_o different_a authority_n other_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v dispose_v into_o two_o and_o the_o three_o party_n which_o prevail_v on_o the_o fifteen_o of_o march_n require_v that_o a_o catalogue_n shall_v be_v draw_v up_o without_o any_o distinction_n apparent_a in_o the_o decree_n by_o which_o decree_n the_o council_n intend_v to_o thunderstrike_v at_o least_o in_o appearance_n the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o protestant_n though_o they_o see_v it_o strong_o maintain_v by_o many_o of_o their_o own_o body_n declare_v that_o they_o comprehend_v in_o the_o index_n of_o sacred_a book_n those_o which_o the_o protestant_n in_o imitation_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o most_o of_o the_o latin_a father_n admit_v not_o into_o the_o canon_n which_o may_v be_v understand_v in_o the_o sense_n propose_v by_o ruffinus_n and_o without_o any_o derogation_n from_o those_o which_o the_o church_n ever_o hold_v proper_o and_o absolute_o canonical_a in_o the_o next_o place_n the_o council_n anathematise_v those_o who_o will_v not_o receive_v they_o for_o sacred_a and_o canonical_a which_o may_v also_o very_o well_o be_v observe_v the_o distinction_n of_o ruffinus_n and_o cajetan_a which_o make_v nothing_o against_o the_o protestant_n and_o at_o last_o they_o declare_v their_o anathema_n be_v discharge_v to_o let_v the_o world_n know_v sit_fw-la what_o testimony_n and_o argument_n principal_o they_o shall_v make_v use_n of_o to_o confirm_v tenant_n and_o regulate_v morality_n in_o the_o church_n insinuate_v further_o in_o favour_n of_o the_o partisan_n of_o cardinal_n cajetan_n who_o as_o to_o the_o main_a ground_n agree_v with_o the_o protestant_n the_o distinction_n which_o they_o have_v make_v after_o ruffinus_n of_o the_o book_n proper_o canonical_a subservient_fw-fr as_o well_o to_o the_o confirmation_n of_o faith_n as_o restauration_n of_o manner_n and_o the_o improper_o and_o in_o a_o certain_a respect_n canonical_a appoint_v only_o for_o the_o restauration_n of_o manner_n this_o presuppose_a it_o clear_o appear_v that_o the_o father_n who_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n upon_o this_o very_a account_n that_o they_o either_o absolute_o deny_v it_o or_o only_a half-granted_n it_o and_o upon_o great_a qualification_n the_o title_n of_o canonical_a can_v not_o any_o way_n ground_n upon_o the_o report_n of_o it_o the_o right_a which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v to_o at_o this_o day_n for_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o that_o report_n can_v not_o be_v urge_v any_o further_a then_o to_o a_o attestation_n that_o it_o have_v real_o be_v in_o use_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o maccabee_n and_o indeed_o st._n augustine_n the_o first_o who_o cite_v it_o to_o that_o purpose_n and_o at_o the_o very_a place_n where_o he_o allege_v it_o pretend_v not_o to_o go_v any_o further_o for_o his_o discouse_n cite_v by_o julian_n of_o toledo_n run_v thus_o in_o maccabeorum_fw-la libris_fw-la legimus_fw-la oblatum_n pro_fw-la mortuis_fw-la sacrificium_fw-la sed_fw-la etsi_fw-la nusquam_fw-la in_o scripture_n veteribus_fw-la omnino_fw-la legeretur_fw-la non_fw-la parva_fw-la est_fw-la universae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la quae_fw-la in_o hâc_fw-la consuetudine_fw-la claret_n authoritas_fw-la etc._n etc._n we_o read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n that_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v for_o the_o dead_a but_o though_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o such_o thing_n any_o where_o in_o the_o ancient_a scripture_n yet_o be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n which_o shine_v in_o that_o custom_n not_o of_o little_a weight_n four_o beside_o the_o precedent_a reason_n which_o demonstrate_v the_o impossibility_n of_o derive_v the_o original_a of_o oblation_n and_o prayer_n for_o depart_a christian_n from_o the_o pretend_a example_n of_o judas_n maccabaeus_n and_o the_o application_n which_o the_o abridger_n of_o jason_n the_o cyrenian_a conceive_v he_o ought_v to_o make_v of_o it_o this_o no_o less_o considerable_a than_o the_o rest_n be_v to_o be_v add_v viz._n that_o the_o first_o who_o undertake_v the_o patronage_n of_o such_o a_o custom_n build_v very_o much_o upon_o the_o not-written_a tradition_n only_o and_o by_o that_o mean_n acknowledge_v and_o profess_v that_o neither_o they_o nor_o in_o their_o judgement_n their_o predecessor_n have_v any_o ground_n to_o recur_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o scripture_n either_o proper_o or_o improper_o say_v to_o be_v canonical_a and_o consequent_o that_o their_o imagination_n be_v absolute_o erroneous_a who_o believe_v that_o the_o ancient_n ground_v their_o custom_n on_o the_o four_o of_o tobit_n or_o on_o the_o seven_o of_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la or_o last_o on_o the_o twelve_o of_o the_o second_o of_o
and_o afford_v they_o our_o assistance_n to_o deliver_v they_o out_o of_o the_o pretend_a purgatory_n and_o yet_o these_o be_v in_o a_o mâ—â—ner_n all_o the_o material_n which_o have_v be_v shuffle_v into_o the_o composure_n of_o all_o that_o piece_n of_o worship_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o dead_a though_o they_o have_v not_o any_o relation_n to_o their_o state_n and_o do_v no_o more_o induce_v a_o necessity_n of_o pray_v for_o they_o or_o believe_v a_o purgatory_n that_o shall_v purify_v they_o as_o be_v pretend_v than_o they_o do_v that_o of_o make_v boast_n of_o our_o own_o praise_n a_o vanity_n even_o though_o we_o be_v tempt_v thereto_o christian_n moderation_n will_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o be_v guilty_a of_o nor_o can_v it_o be_v say_v with_o any_o more_o reason_n that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o psalm_n which_o be_v recite_v in_o the_o say_a office_n be_v to_o be_v consider_v as_o prosopopoeias_n whereby_o the_o faithful_a decease_a be_v represent_v speak_v of_o their_o condition_n after_o death_n i._o in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o whole_a contexture_n of_o every_o psalm_n require_v that_o the_o word_n of_o it_o be_v apply_v to_o those_o who_o live_v in_o the_o flesh_n so_o as_o that_o it_o be_v a_o manifest_a abuse_n to_o wrest_v they_o to_o any_o other_o sense_n ii_o for_o that_o it_o be_v never_o allow_v any_o one_o to_o cast_v into_o the_o divine_a worship_n fiction_n whereby_o man_n of_o quick_a imagination_n may_v presume_v to_o become_v the_o mouth_n of_o their_o brethren_n depart_v not_o have_v to_o that_o end_n either_o order_n from_o they_o or_o call_v from_o god_n and_o last_o for_o that_o though_o it_o be_v leave_v to_o any_o man_n discretion_n to_o make_v after_o his_o own_o fancy_n representation_n of_o those_o who_o god_n have_v call_v to_o himself_o yet_o shall_v not_o any_o one_o take_v the_o liberty_n to_o do_v it_o ere_o he_o be_v well_o inform_v and_o satisfy_v whether_o they_o may_v pass_v for_o true_a and_o certain_a especial_o see_v that_o when_o they_o shall_v be_v urge_v out_o of_o a_o design_n to_o infer_v thence_o the_o necessity_n of_o pray_v for_o they_o they_o will_v prove_v so_o much_o the_o more_o unmaintainable_a for_o as_o much_o as_o in_o the_o same_o office_n where_o it_o be_v pretend_v they_o be_v employ_v to_o that_o end_n there_o be_v those_o text_n allege_v which_o absolute_o destroy_v the_o use_n thereof_o for_o instance_n that_o of_o the_o 14_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n verse_n 13._o where_o the_o holy_a spirit_n declare_v bless_a be_v those_o that_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n for_o what_o rational_a inducement_n be_v there_o either_o to_o desire_v bliss_n absolute_o for_o those_o who_o be_v already_o possess_v thereof_o or_o the_o cessation_n of_o torment_n for_o those_o who_o do_v not_o only_o not_o suffer_v any_o but_o be_v not_o subject_a to_o suffer_v any_o in_o as_o much_o as_o from_o henceforth_o they_o be_v bless_v and_o in_o rest_n that_o of_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n and_o the_o thirty_o seven_o verse_n where_o the_o son_n of_o god_n atte_v that_o he_o will_v in_o no_o wise_a cast_v out_o he_o that_o come_v to_o he_o and_o that_o of_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n and_o the_o five_o and_o twenty_o and_o six_o and_o twenty_o verse_n where_o call_v himself_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o life_n he_o promise_v life_n and_o exemption_n from_o eternal_a death_n to_o whosoever_o believe_v in_o he_o for_o if_o he_o do_v not_o cast_v out_o any_o of_o the_o faithful_a if_o on_o the_o contrary_a he_o save_v they_o all_o from_o death_n and_o put_v they_o into_o possession_n of_o life_n the_o survive_a believer_n who_o to_o express_v their_o belief_n of_o his_o word_n insert_v they_o into_o their_o public_a form_n of_o service_n do_v thereby_o confess_v that_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o give_v he_o thanks_o for_o they_o and_o not_o to_o make_v request_n which_o presuppose_v that_o they_o enjoy_v not_o the_o effect_n of_o his_o promise_n thus_o be_v there_o not_o any_o lesson_n in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o effectual_o induce_v or_o have_v so_o much_o as_o the_o appearance_n of_o induce_v any_o thing_n of_o what_o those_o of_o her_o communion_n at_o this_o day_n pretend_v to_o chap._n lii_o of_o the_o prayer_n contain_v in_o the_o missal_n and_o breviary_n use_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o purgatory_n can_v be_v necessary_o infer_v from_o any_o one_o of_o they_o for_o as_o much_o as_o in_o the_o book_n entitle_v ordo_fw-la romanus_n there_o be_v not_o any_o mention_n make_v of_o the_o dead_a that_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n which_o be_v insert_v into_o it_o the_o memento_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v and_o that_o in_o the_o other_o ritual_a book_n of_o the_o latin_n there_o be_v not_o any_o lesson_n oblige_v to_o the_o belief_n of_o purgatory_n screw_v up_o since_o the_o year_n 1439._o by_o the_o counsel_n of_o florence_n and_o trent_n into_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o have_v at_o this_o day_n in_o favour_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a but_o one_o only_a lesson_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o second_o of_o maccabee_n a_o book_n hold_v by_o herself_o to_o be_v apocryphal_a till_o after_o the_o year_n 590._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o say_v be_v force_v to_o confess_v that_o it_o must_v have_v be_v insert_v so_o much_o the_o late_a into_o her_o missal_n and_o breviaries_n though_o upon_o no_o other_o account_n then_o this_o that_o the_o greek_n use_v it_o not_o in_o their_o office_n even_o to_o this_o day_n and_o that_o from_o her_o whole_a service_n it_o necessary_o result_v that_o she_o meet_v not_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n with_o any_o foundation_n of_o the_o opinion_n either_o of_o purgatory_n which_o she_o maintain_v or_o of_o the_o custom_n which_o she_o practise_v in_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a upon_o motive_n unknown_a to_o primitive_a antiquity_n it_o remain_v therefore_o that_o we_o see_v what_o can_v be_v gather_v of_o any_o consequence_n from_o the_o prayer_n which_o we_o read_v in_o the_o public_a form_n of_o service_n of_o her_o prescription_n we_o have_v in_o the_o first_o place_n such_o as_o desire_v of_o god_n that_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o decease_a decease_a person_n may_v be_v pardon_v as_o for_o instance_n this_o fidelium_fw-la deus_fw-la omnium_fw-la conditor_fw-la &_o redemptor_n animabus_fw-la famulorum_fw-la famularúmque_fw-la tuarum_fw-la remissionem_fw-la cunctorum_fw-la tribue_fw-la peccatorum_fw-la ut_fw-la indulgentiam_fw-la quam_fw-la semper_fw-la optaverunt_fw-la piis_fw-la supplicationibus_fw-la consequantur_fw-la etc._n etc._n o_o god_n creator_n and_o redeemer_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a grant_v unto_o the_o soul_n of_o thy_o servant_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o sex_n the_o remission_n of_o all_o their_o sin_n that_o by_o pious_a supplication_n they_o may_v obtain_v the_o indulgence_n they_o have_v ever_o desire_v and_o this_o we_o beseech_v thou_o o_o lord_n that_o this_o supplication_n of_o we_o may_v be_v beneficial_a to_o the_o soul_n of_o thy_o servant_n of_o both_o sex_n entreat_v thou_o that_o thou_o will_v cleanse_v they_o of_o all_o their_o sin_n and_o make_v they_o partaker_n of_o thy_o redemption_n and_o this_o we_o beseech_v thou_o o_o almighty_a god_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o thy_o servant_n purge_v by_o these_o sacrifice_n may_v obtain_v admission_n to_o indulgence_n and_o eternal_a remedy_n and_o this_o vouchsafe_v o_o lord_n we_o beseech_v thou_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o thy_o servant_n and_o the_o soul_n of_o thy_o servant_n of_o both_o sex_n the_o anniversarie-day_n of_o who_o interment_n we_o now_o commemorate_v be_v purge_v by_o these_o sacrifice_n may_v be_v receive_v as_o well_o into_o indulgence_n as_o eternal_a rest_n and_o this_o o_o god_n who_o have_v command_v that_o we_o shall_v honour_v our_o father_n and_o mother_n be_v please_v out_o of_o thy_o mercy_n to_o have_v compassion_n on_o the_o soul_n of_o my_o father_n and_o mother_n and_o pardon_v their_o sin_n and_o make_v i_o to_o live_v with_o they_o in_o the_o joy_n of_o eternal_a light_n and_o this_o we_o beseech_v thou_o o_o lord_n be_v merciful_a unto_o the_o soul_n of_o thy_o servant_n and_o be_v free_v from_o the_o contagion_n of_o mortality_n restore_v she_o to_o the_o portion_n of_o eternal_a salvation_n and_o this_o we_o beseech_v thou_o o_o lord_n that_o by_o these_o sacrifice_n without_o which_o no_o man_n be_v guiltless_a the_o soul_n of_o thy_o servant_n may_v be_v cleanse_v from_o all_o sin_n that_o by_o these_o office_n of_o pious_a placation_n she_o may_v obtain_v eternal_a mercy_n and_o this_o o_o god_n in_o who_o mercy_n the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a be_v at_o rest_n be_v gracious_o please_v to_o pardon_v the_o sin_n of_o thy_o servant_n
a_o treatise_n of_o the_o sibyl_n so_o high_o celebrate_v as_o well_o by_o the_o ancient_a heathen_n as_o the_o holy_a father_n of_o the_o church_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o name_n and_o number_n of_o the_o sibyl_n of_o their_o quality_n the_o form_n and_o matter_n of_o their_o verse_n as_o also_o of_o the_o book_n now_o extant_a under_o their_o name_n and_o the_o error_n creep_v into_o christian_a religion_n from_o the_o imposture_n contain_v therein_o particular_o concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o just_a and_o unjust_a after_o death_n write_a original_o by_o david_n blondel_n english_v by_o j._n d._n london_n print_v by_o t._n r._n for_o the_o author_n mdclxi_o to_o the_o worthy_a of_o all_o honour_n sir_n edward_n maunsell_n of_o margam_n in_o the_o county_n of_o glamorgan_n and_o sir_n edward_n maunsell_n of_o mudlescomb_n in_o the_o county_n of_o carmarthen_n baronet_n most_o honour_a the_o favour_n receive_v from_o man_n have_v this_o alliance_n with_o those_o descend_n from_o above_o that_o how_o secret_o soever_o they_o may_v have_v be_v confer_v we_o may_v without_o the_o least_o hazard_n of_o modesty_n make_v the_o most_o public_a acknowledgement_n we_o can_v of_o they_o nor_o be_v it_o unlikely_a that_o address_n of_o this_o kind_a be_v the_o issue_n of_o some_o such_o reflection_n they_o who_o make_v they_o be_v desirous_a they_o shall_v rather_o be_v think_v the_o effect_n of_o a_o duty_n than_o the_o satisfaction_n man_n be_v apt_a to_o conceive_v from_o their_o acquaint_v the_o world_n how_o high_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o great_a person_n hence_o those_o excessive_a celebration_n frequent_a in_o dedicatories_n a_o custom_n i_o be_o the_o more_o unwilling_a to_o comply_v with_o out_o of_o a_o caution_n lest_o what_o i_o shall_v say_v may_v be_v think_v advance_v to_o commend_v my_o own_o choice_n and_o yet_o what_o can_v i_o not_o say_v of_o two_o person_n the_o glory_n of_o a_o most_o noble_a and_o ancient_a house_n one_o heighten_v with_o all_o the_o advantage_n of_o a_o princely_a education_n and_o travel_v the_o other_o so_o transcendent_a in_o the_o constancy_n of_o a_o noble_a passion_n as_o know_v will_v reconcile_v our_o faith_n to_o romance_n and_o make_v we_o confess_v it_o possible_a that_o representation_n may_v be_v indebt_v to_o reality_n as_o to_o the_o present_a treatise_n what_o importance_n it_o may_v be_v of_o i_o rather_o leave_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o perusal_n of_o it_o then_o insist_v on_o here_o it_o be_v a_o discovery_n of_o the_o pious_a fraud_n and_o imposture_n which_o have_v creep_v into_o christian_a religion_n even_o in_o its_o infancy_n have_v ever_o since_o poison_v it_o more_o or_o less_o by_o their_o continuance_n therein_o a_o design_n may_v just_o be_v term_v great_a if_o out_o of_o no_o other_o consideration_n yet_o this_o at_o least_o that_o it_o impose_v a_o necessity_n on_o the_o author_n to_o unravel_v all_o antiquity_n to_o find_v they_o out_o and_o bring_v they_o to_o the_o tribunal_n of_o a_o rational_a disquisition_n for_o my_o own_o endeavour_n herein_o they_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o success_n time_n and_o man_n censure_n shall_v afford_v they_o with_o all_o my_o wish_n sum_v up_o in_o this_o that_o my_o address_v of_o they_o to_o so_o noble_a a_o name_n may_v be_v look_v on_o as_o a_o eternal_a testimony_n of_o my_o humble_a respect_n thereto_o and_o the_o great_a expression_n i_o can_v at_o present_a make_v of_o my_o be_v most_o honour_a your_o most_o obedient_a and_o most_o oblige_a servant_n j._n davies_n a_o treatise_n of_o the_o sibyl_n book_n 1._o chap._n i._o that_o the_o most_o earnest_a pursuer_n of_o truth_n be_v as_o other_o subject_a to_o mistake_n though_o according_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o tertullian_n valentin_n it_o be_v much_o better_a for_o a_o man_n to_o be_v less_o know_v then_o to_o know_v that_o which_o be_v worse_o and_o to_o err_v then_o deceive_v it_o be_v the_o characteristic_a of_o that_o charity_n which_o be_v recommend_v by_o st._n paul_n as_o the_o great_a of_o the_o 13._o virtue_n to_o believe_v and_o hope_v all_o thing_n so_o far_o as_o concurrence_n and_o compliance_n with_o reason_n may_v permit_v yet_o ought_v not_o the_o credulity_n which_o accompany_v charity_n nor_o its_o hope_n what_o latitude_n soever_o we_o may_v imagine_v to_o allow_v it_o as_o it_o be_v out_o of_o a_o design_n to_o be_v enslave_v to_o imposture_n and_o circumvention_n put_v out_o its_o eye_n for_o fear_v lest_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o discover_v and_o elude_v they_o and_o if_o it_o be_v requisite_a it_o shall_v be_v free_a from_o all_o servile_a stupidity_n since_o it_o be_v the_o principal_a effect_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n who_o call_v and_o conduct_n we_o by_o the_o liberty_n of_o his_o grace_n to_o that_o of_o glory_n it_o may_v with_o 20._o much_o more_o reason_n be_v expect_v it_o shall_v be_v far_o from_o be_v subject_n to_o blindness_n because_o it_o presuppose_v the_o conduct_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o eye_n of_o the_o regenerate_a soul_n in_o who_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o dove_n 16._o which_o be_v of_o itself_o incline_v candid_o to_o interpret_v what_o there_o may_v be_v some_o difficulty_n to_o exempt_v from_o the_o censure_n of_o person_n not_o easy_o satisfy_v be_v ever_o attend_v by_o the_o prudence_n of_o the_o serpent_n who_o vigilancy_n be_v employ_v to_o foresee_v and_o prevent_v surprise_v the_o same_o profession_n of_o piety_n which_o encourage_v sincere_a soul_n to_o walk_v in_o a_o innocent_a confidence_n be_v also_o their_o perpetual_a remembrancer_n that_o truth_n persuade_v by_o teach_v whereas_o on_o the_o contrary_a impostor_n who_o ciâ—to_fw-la be_v loath_a to_o communicate_v themselves_o even_o to_o their_o own_o disciple_n till_o such_o time_n as_o they_o have_v gain_v they_o artificial_o endeavour_v to_o persuade_v before_o they_o instruct_v and_o discover_v that_o they_o make_v it_o their_o main_a business_n to_o conceal_v what_o they_o preach_v if_o so_o it_o may_v be_v say_v of_o those_o who_o smother_v what_o they_o will_v have_v the_o world_n acquaint_v with_o that_o they_o preach_v it_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o they_o be_v therein_o diametrical_o opposite_a to_o the_o truth_n which_o blush_v at_o nothing_o so_o much_o as_o the_o regret_n she_o conceive_v at_o she_o be_v undiscovered_a hence_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o the_o just_a and_o virtuous_a have_v their_o breast_n open_a and_o void_a of_o all_o dissimulation_n be_v according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o the_o same_o tertullian_n liken_v to_o the_o dove_n which_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n 78._o and_o love_v the_o east_n the_o figure_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v willing_a to_o leave_v to_o impostor_n the_o shameful_a imitation_n of_o the_o serpent_n who_o arrogate_v to_o himself_o the_o image_n of_o god_n the_o beast_n which_o shun_v the_o light_n hide_v himself_o as_o much_o as_o may_v be_v that_o citat_fw-la smother_v all_o the_o prudence_n it_o have_v in_o obscure_a place_n that_o lurk_v in_o blind_a hole_n that_o elude_v those_o who_o will_v see_v it_o by_o decietfull_a contraction_n of_o its_o own_o length_n and_o go_v in_o fold_n and_o wrinkle_n and_o be_v never_o at_o once_o whole_o see_v for_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o serpent_n those_o who_o think_v it_o a_o glory_n to_o deceive_v be_v never_o reduce_v to_o any_o compliance_n with_o truth_n but_o by_o force_n and_o can_v hardly_o avoid_v be_v at_o difference_n even_o with_o themselves_o nor_o will_v express_v themselves_o to_o other_o the_o malice_n which_o they_o be_v ever_o guilty_a of_o who_o be_v engage_v in_o a_o design_n to_o surprise_v other_o to_o make_v the_o event_n of_o their_o attempt_n the_o more_o certain_a put_v on_o all_o manner_n of_o mask_n and_o leave_v no_o way_n unsought_a to_o prepossess_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o good_a who_o think_v there_o can_v be_v a_o great_a subtlety_n then_o to_o live_v without_o subtlety_n imagine_v it_o somewhat_o unreasonable_a to_o conceive_v at_o the_o first_o sight_n any_o suspicion_n of_o those_o by_o who_o they_o have_v not_o as_o yet_o be_v overreach_v and_o thence_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o best_a man_n have_v this_o misfortune_n upon_o no_o other_o ground_n than_o that_o they_o be_v the_o best_a to_o be_v the_o more_o credulous_a and_o incline_v rather_o to_o security_n than_o diffidence_n easy_o give_v advantage_n to_o those_o who_o by_o their_o craft_n and_o insinuation_n make_v it_o their_o design_n to_o triumph_v over_o their_o simplicity_n chap._n ii_o instance_n of_o certain_a misapprehension_n of_o justin_n martyr_n though_o there_o be_v no_o age_n which_o can_v furnish_v we_o with_o several_a example_n what_o effect_n imposture_n have_v have_v on_o such_o as_o have_v be_v most_o ardent_o zealous_a for_o the_o truth_n yet_o be_v
have_v no_o other_o author_n than_o the_o ancient_a sibyl_n celebrate_v by_o varro_n and_o that_o they_o have_v be_v chaste_a and_o inspire_v of_o god_n yet_o have_v he_o not_o escape_v a_o mistake_n as_o we_o shall_v make_v appear_v more_o at_o large_a hereafter_o 7._o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o three_o book_n neither_o be_v nor_o will_v be_v think_v the_o erythraean_a sibyl_n but_o wife_n to_o one_o of_o the_o son_n of_o noah_n come_v from_o babylon_n to_o greece_n for_o those_o be_v she_o own_o word_n these_o thing_n i_o tell_v thou_o far_o from_o the_o wall_n of_o babylon_n etc._n etc._n the_o man_n of_o greece_n will_v say_v i_o be_o of_o another_o country_n bear_v in_o erythraea_n etc._n etc._n 8._o that_o the_o first_o book_n be_v as_o all_o the_o ensue_a of_o the_o same_o vein_n 9_o that_o the_o impudence_n and_o whoredom_n so_o much_o bewail_v in_o the_o second_o and_o seven_o book_n be_v by_o the_o three_o acknowledge_v for_o the_o proper_a description_n of_o the_o pretend_a wife_n to_o noah_n son_n who_o cry_v man_n will_v say_v i_o be_o of_o another_o country_n and_o shameless_a in_o a_o word_n that_o all_o the_o eight_o book_n 〈◊〉_d be_v the_o extravagant_a fiction_n of_o the_o same_o impostor_n who_o under_o pretence_n of_o advance_v the_o truth_n have_v perfidious_o dishonour_v it_o chap._n v._o the_o recommendation_n of_o the_o write_n pretend_v to_o be_v sibylline_a attribute_v by_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n to_o st._n paul_n examine_v to_o qualify_v with_o more_o ease_n the_o reproach_n consequent_a to_o so_o unworthy_a a_o attempt_n and_o in_o some_o sort_n to_o save_v his_o reputation_n that_o be_v guilty_a of_o it_o there_o be_v many_o who_o as_o it_o be_v out_o of_o a_o certain_a emulation_n allege_v that_o st._n paul_n himself_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o the_o sibyl_n and_o to_o justify_v their_o assertion_n bring_v in_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n speak_v in_o these_o term_n beside_o the_o preach_n of_o st._n peter_n the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n 136._o will_v declare_v the_o same_o say_v take_v also_o the_o greek_a book_n acknowledge_v the_o sibyl_n how_o she_o discover_v one_o only_a god_n and_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o come_v and_o take_v hystaspes_n read_v and_o you_o will_v find_v the_o son_n of_o god_n much_o more_o manifest_o and_o open_o describe_v but_o i_o shall_v not_o stick_v to_o presume_v their_o pardon_n though_o i_o affirm_v they_o heap_v evil_a upon_o evil_n for_o if_o it_o be_v blame-worthy_a for_o a_o man_n as_o st._n justin_n do_v to_o subscribe_v a_o piece_n of_o forgery_n which_o he_o be_v not_o able_a to_o discover_v how_o odious_a must_v needs_o be_v the_o malice_n of_o that_o false_a witness_n who_o to_o deceive_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n and_o other_o christian_n will_v needs_o maintain_v the_o supposititiousness_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_n by_o a_o worse_a imposture_n and_o feign_v that_o st._n paul_n himself_o have_v bring_v they_o into_o credit_n by_o his_o recommendation_n if_o soul_n perfect_o virtuous_a can_v without_o difficulty_n endure_v that_o encomium_n of_o chastity_n shall_v be_v bestow_v on_o common_a prostitute_n who_o among_o such_o as_o be_v true_o christian_a will_v be_v able_a to_o suffer_v comparison_n to_o be_v make_v between_o the_o prophet_n of_o god_n and_o person_n in_o the_o depth_n of_o a_o extravagant_a melancholy_n between_o their_o celestial_a oracle_n and_o the_o disorder_a resuery_n of_o the_o other_o and_o that_o the_o projector_n of_o so_o base_a a_o cheat_n shall_v presume_v to_o give_v it_o the_o great_a reputation_n produce_v the_o apostle_n as_o a_o complice_n of_o his_o sacrilegious_a insolence_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v those_o who_o will_v that_o out_o of_o this_o vessel_n of_o election_n shall_v come_v the_o word_n allege_v by_o clemens_n and_o whereas_o there_o can_v any_o such_o thing_n be_v find_v in_o his_o epistle_n they_o imagine_v they_o speak_v by_o he_o in_o his_o popular_a sermon_n as_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o he_o who_o sacrifice_v his_o life_n 20._o in_o a_o glorious_a martyrdom_n in_o the_o 65._o year_n of_o our_o lord_n shall_v give_v his_o approbation_n to_o a_o piece_n full_a of_o error_n and_o forge_v since_o the_o year_n 137._o as_o it_o be_v out_o of_o a_o design_n by_o that_o recommendation_n to_o oppose_v the_o authority_n as_o well_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n himself_o as_o his_o own_o preach_v and_o the_o most_o excellent_a of_o his_o epistle_n for_o if_o among_o the_o heathen_n the_o sibyl_n and_o hystaspes_n have_v not_o only_o declare_v one_o god_n and_o manifest_v the_o thing_n to_o come_v but_o also_o describe_v the_o son_n of_o god_n after_o a_o manner_n more_o clear_a and_o convince_a with_o what_o credit_n can_v david_n have_v write_v it_o be_v in_o jury_n that_o god_n be_v know_v god_n show_v his_o word_n unto_o jacob_n his_o statute_n 20._o and_o his_o judgement_n unto_o israel_n he_o have_v not_o deal_v so_o with_o other_o nation_n and_o as_o for_o his_o judgement_n they_o have_v not_o know_v they_o or_o how_o come_v it_o that_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n have_v decide_v the_o case_n on_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o jew_n say_v salvation_n be_v of_o the_o jew_n and_o upon_o what_o ground_n do_v st._n 16._o paul_n make_v this_o precise_a declaration_n to_o the_o lycaonian_o god_n in_o time_n past_a suffer_v all_o nation_n to_o walk_v in_o their_o own_o way_n and_o speak_v to_o the_o athenian_n the_o most_o refine_a people_n of_o all_o the_o europaean_n call_v the_o time_n precede_v the_o publication_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o time_n of_o ignorance_n and_o maintain_v 30._o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n the_o advantage_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o be_v much_o every_o way_n chief_o because_o that_o unto_o they_o be_v commit_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n again_o 2._o that_o to_o the_o israelite_n pertain_v the_o glory_n and_o the_o covenant_n and_o the_o give_v of_o 4._o the_o law_n and_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o the_o promise_n and_o put_v other_o nation_n in_o comparison_n of_o they_o into_o a_o qualification_n of_o such_o as_o be_v no_o people_n and_o a_o 19_o nation_n void_a of_o understanding_n certain_o if_o the_o gentile_n according_a to_o the_o pretend_a presupposition_n of_o st._n paul_n in_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n have_v be_v depositary_n of_o the_o oracle_n of_o god_n more_o clear_a and_o manifest_a then_o the_o prophet_n they_o neither_o have_v nor_o aught_o to_o have_v grant_v that_o god_n have_v not_o show_v they_o his_o ordinance_n and_o judgement_n and_o that_o on_o the_o jew_n behalf_n over_o who_o they_o be_v notorious_o advantage_v the_o advantage_n be_v much_o every_o way_n for_o since_o before_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o messiah_n they_o have_v in_o their_o hand_n the_o illuminate_a predication_n of_o the_o sibyl_n which_o furnish_v they_o with_o historical_a description_n of_o what_o in_o the_o prophetical_a write_n be_v but_o enigmatical_o propose_v their_o time_n be_v not_o a_o time_n of_o ignorance_n but_o of_o light_n and_o knowledge_n more_o distinct_a than_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n and_o it_o must_v have_v be_v false_a that_o god_n be_v only_o know_v in_o jury_n since_o that_o we_o do_v not_o esteem_v ignorant_a at_o least_o comparative_o to_o another_o him_z who_o in_o the_o same_o matter_n of_o fact_n know_v as_o much_o if_o not_o more_o than_o the_o most_o know_v and_o that_o these_o proposition_n be_v formal_o contradictory_n the_o advantage_n be_v of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o advantage_n be_v not_o of_o the_o jew_n again_o the_o advantage_n of_o the_o jew_n over_o the_o gentile_n consist_v have_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n commit_v to_o they_o and_o the_o oracle_n of_o god_n commit_v to_o the_o gentile_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o sibyl_n be_v more_o clear_a and_o manifest_a then_o those_o of_o the_o jew_n from_o all_o which_o i_o must_v needs_o infer_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a a_o person_n sound_a in_o his_o intellectual_n shall_v at_o the_o same_o time_n hold_v both_o part_n of_o the_o same_o contradiction_n and_o there_o be_v yet_o a_o great_a impossibility_n that_o such_o as_o be_v inspire_v from_o god_n shall_v be_v guilty_a of_o such_o a_o miscarriage_n st._n paul_n do_v not_o only_o not_o say_v what_o be_v attribute_v to_o he_o in_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n but_o can_v not_o have_v say_v it_o and_o thereupon_o i_o shall_v desire_v the_o prudent_a reader_n to_o take_v four_o thing_n into_o his_o consideration_n 1._o that_o he_o who_o have_v presume_v to_o borrow_v his_o name_n to_o gain_v the_o great_a credit_n to_o his_o fond_a imagination_n do_v by_o the_o general_a description_n he_o have_v give_v we_o of_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a prediction_n say_v they_o declare_v one_o only_a god_n discover_v thing_n
the_o birth_n of_o man_n so_o they_o show_v that_o pollio_n wife_n who_o have_v be_v very_o much_o indispose_v during_o her_o pregnancy_n shall_v after_o her_o delivery_n make_v herself_o know_v to_o her_o child_n by_o her_o joy_n that_o that_o joy_n be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o earnest_a of_o the_o child_n blessing_n as_o it_o be_v a_o signification_n of_o misfortune_n to_o he_o if_o his_o parent_n be_v not_o joyful_a at_o his_o birth_n but_o the_o emperor_n transform_v the_o discourse_n of_o virgil_n according_a to_o his_o own_o way_n make_v he_o say_v begin_v laughing_z and_o lift_v up_o thy_o sight_n to_o know_v thy_o mother_n who_o shall_v be_v dear_a to_o thou_o for_o she_o have_v carry_v thou_o in_o her_o womb_n many_o year_n thy_o parent_n have_v not_o smile_v on_o thou_o at_o all_o thou_o have_v not_o be_v put_v in_o a_o couch_n nor_o have_v splendid_a banquet_n whereupon_o he_o add_v by_o way_n of_o comment_n upon_o it_o how_o have_v not_o the_o parent_n smile_v on_o this_o child_n certain_o it_o be_v because_o he_o who_o beget_v he_o be_v a_o certain_a power_n that_o have_v no_o quality_n nor_o can_v be_v figure_v by_o the_o delineation_n of_o other_o thing_n nor_o have_v a_o humane_a body_n now_o who_o know_v not_o that_o be_v a_o holy_a spirit_n it_o can_v have_v no_o experience_n of_o coition_n and_o what_o inclination_n and_o desire_v can_v be_v imagine_v in_o the_o disposition_n of_o that_o good_a with_o a_o greediness_n whereof_o all_o thing_n be_v inflame_v or_o what_o compliance_n be_v there_o between_o wisdom_n and_o pleasure_n but_o let_v these_o thing_n be_v say_v only_o by_o those_o who_o introduce_v i_o know_v not_o what_o humane_a generation_n of_o god_n and_o endeavour_v not_o to_o cleanse_v their_o mind_n of_o every_o bad_a word_n and_o work_n what_o a_o small_a matter_n need_v there_o to_o divert_v man_n from_o the_o truth_n since_o the_o pure_a imagination_n of_o a_o mystery_n where_o there_o be_v not_o any_o be_v able_a to_o do_v it_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o as_o god_n the_o father_n have_v neither_o quality_n nor_o figure_n nor_o body_n nor_o passion_n nor_o desire_n so_o the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o his_o word_n have_v nothing_o common_a with_o that_o of_o man_n but_o nothing_o of_o all_o this_o come_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o virgil_n and_o his_o word_n neither_o express_v nor_o capable_a of_o express_v it_o since_o the_o greek_a properly_z speaking_z be_v a_o corruption_n of_o the_o latin_a which_o tend_v to_o no_o other_o end_n then_o to_o promise_v happiness_n to_o pollio_n young_a son_n to_o what_o purpose_n have_v some_o thought_n to_o philosophize_v as_o they_o have_v do_v for_o there_o have_v be_v no_o occasion_n give_v have_v they_o not_o alter_v the_o sense_n by_o suppose_v as_o many_o have_v do_v that_o pollio_n little_a child_n have_v laugh_v assoon_o as_o he_o be_v bear_v and_o that_o upon_o that_o extraordinary_a laughter_n the_o whole_a prediction_n of_o his_o happiness_n have_v be_v ground_v and_o imagine_v that_o virgil_n have_v say_v of_o the_o child_n laughter_n what_o he_o mean_v of_o the_o mother_n as_o also_o that_o she_o have_v bear_v he_o several_a year_n and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o descend_v of_o parent_n subject_a to_o either_o any_o inclination_n to_o laughter_n or_o the_o natural_a necessity_n of_o sleep_n and_o rest_n for_o shall_v that_o great_a man_n have_v return_v to_o earth_n again_o he_o may_v with_o reason_n have_v say_v to_o constantine_n what_o st._n augustine_n say_v since_o to_o julian_n the_o pelagian_a restore_v i_o my_o word_n and_o thy_o dream_a imagination_n will_v vanish_v chap._n xv._n that_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o virgil_n in_o his_o four_o eclogue_n disguise_v his_o own_o sentiment_n the_o same_o thing_n may_v also_o be_v say_v of_o the_o same_o emperor_n be_v suppose_v that_o the_o poet_n speak_v figurative_o and_o disguise_v the_o truth_n out_o of_o a_o fear_n that_o any_o of_o the_o potentate_n of_o the_o royal_a city_n shall_v charge_v he_o with_o write_v against_o the_o law_n of_o his_o country_n and_o dcrogate_a from_o what_o have_v sometime_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o his_o ancestor_n concern_v the_o god_n and_o that_o he_o wish_v the_o prolongation_n of_o his_o own_o life_n to_o see_v the_o come_n of_o our_o saviour_n for_o as_o it_o happen_v about_o three_o hundred_o year_n since_o that_o the_o poet_n dante_n move_v by_o a_o admiration_n of_o that_o incomparable_a wit_n will_v needs_o deliver_v he_o out_o of_o his_o hell_n in_o like_a manner_n the_o good_a opinion_n constantine_n have_v conceive_v of_o he_o have_v make_v he_o read_v in_o his_o poem_n what_o indeed_o be_v not_o in_o it_o out_o of_o such_o a_o imagination_n as_o those_o have_v who_o look_v up_o to_o the_o cloud_n think_v they_o see_v such_o and_o such_o figure_n therein_o and_o thence_o come_v it_o that_o he_o have_v speak_v so_o much_o to_o his_o advantage_n though_o without_o any_o ground_n either_o in_o truth_n itself_o or_o indeed_o in_o the_o very_a outward_a dress_n of_o his_o work_n which_o be_v not_o do_v according_a to_o the_o certain_a pattern_n of_o any_o ancient_a oracle_n of_o the_o sibyl_n nor_o yet_o to_o the_o eight_o book_n now_o extant_a among_o we_o and_o which_o be_v write_v above_o one_o hundred_o fourscore_o and_o six_o year_n after_o the_o consulship_n of_o pollio_n but_o be_v design_v only_o to_o express_v the_o desire_n which_o virgil_n have_v to_o comply_v with_o augustus_n and_o pollio_n and_o to_o insinuate_v more_o and_o more_o into_o their_o favour_n whereupon_o i_o conclude_v that_o the_o ancient_a paganism_n what_o opinion_n soever_o constantine_n and_o other_o may_v have_v have_v to_o the_o contrary_a have_v not_o give_v any_o testimony_n either_o in_o favour_n of_o these_o pretend_a sibylline_a oracle_n which_o open_o oppose_v idolatry_n or_o yet_o to_o confirm_v the_o persuasion_n which_o the_o father_n have_v have_v thereof_o chap._n xvi_o that_o apollodorus_n have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o the_o eight_o book_n call_v the_o sibylline_a for_o to_o think_v with_o the_o generality_n of_o modern_a christian_n that_o apollodorus_n the_o erythraean_a have_v see_v the_o three_o book_n because_o as_o 7._o lactantius_n observe_v from_o varro_n he_o have_v affirm_v of_o the_o erythraean_a sibyl_n that_o she_o be_v of_o his_o city_n and_o that_o she_o have_v prophesy_v to_o the_o greek_n go_v to_o ilium_n that_o troy_n shall_v be_v destroy_v and_o that_o homer_n shall_v write_v lie_n be_v a_o manifest_a abuse_n the_o word_n we_o read_v to_o this_o purpose_n be_v these_o 28._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n troy_n i_o compassionate_a thy_o misery_n a_o helen_n fair_a erinnys_n shall_v from_o sparta_n rise_v which_o europe_n and_o the_o asian_a realm_n will_v vex_v but_o thou_o above_o all_o with_o many_o woe_n perplex_v herself_o much_o crown_v with_o fame_n that_o never_o die_v a_o homer_n age_a man_n author_n of_o many_o lie_v shall_v flourish_v next_o of_o unknown_a country_n blind_a his_o eye_n but_o of_o a_o clear_a quick-sighted_a mind_n he_o his_o conception_n into_o verse_n shall_v frame_v and_o what_o he_o write_v stile_n with_o odysseis_n a_o double_a name_n profess_v himself_o a_o chian_a and_o declare_v the_o affair_n of_o ilium_n not_o as_o they_o be_v yet_o clear_a both_o in_o my_o word_n and_o verse_n for_o he_o the_o first_o that_o look_v into_o my_o work_n shall_v be_v this_o i_o say_v be_v a_o manifest_a mistake_n for_o first_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o imagine_v that_o the_o impostor_n who_o compose_v the_o eight_o book_n of_o the_o sibyl_n and_o have_v impudent_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o name_n of_o wife_n to_o noah_n '_o s_o son_n two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o varro_n who_o die_v according_a to_o eusebius_n in_o the_o seven_o hundred_o twenty_o and_o six_o year_n of_o rome_n virgil._n may_v at_o his_o ease_n and_o long_o enough_o before_o have_v read_v what_o he_o have_v allege_v out_o of_o apollodorus_n who_o be_v more_o ancient_a whether_o in_o his_o latin_a or_o in_o the_o greek_a text_n of_o apollodorus_n and_o that_o he_o can_v do_v no_o less_o for_o his_o own_o reputation_n then_o produce_v as_o a_o probable_a argument_n of_o his_o pretend_a antiquity_n what_o he_o have_v find_v in_o he_o second_o for_o that_o apollodorus_n who_o atte_v of_o the_o erythraean_a sibyl_n that_o she_o be_v bear_v in_o his_o city_n and_o acknowledge_v a_o native_a thereof_o whether_o by_o common_a report_n or_o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o her_o write_n can_v not_o have_v say_v any_o such_o thing_n of_o our_o counterfeit_n sibyl_n who_o say_v she_o come_v from_o babylon_n and_o be_v noah_n daughter-in-law_n and_o formal_o deny_v that_o she_o be_v by_o country_n a_o erythraean_a and_o charge_v the_o greek_n with_o imposture_n for_o
presume_v to_o derive_v she_o thence_o a_o manifest_a argument_n that_o apollodorus_n can_v not_o ground_v his_o pretention_n on_o her_o contradictory_n testimony_n but_o that_o the_o counterfeit_n sibyl_n have_v see_v as_o be_v late_a by_o many_o age_n what_o he_o have_v write_v take_v occasion_n to_o oppose_v it_o as_o incompatible_a with_o his_o fiction_n three_o for_o that_o she_o quarrel_n with_o the_o greek_n for_o have_v say_v of_o she_o thing_n which_o not_o any_o one_o in_o particular_a can_v be_v convince_v to_o have_v affirm_v to_o wit_n that_o she_o be_v the_o daughter_n of_o circe_n and_o by_o father_n of_o gnostus_n for_o all_o those_o among_o the_o ancient_n who_o have_v leave_v any_o thing_n behind_o they_o have_v make_v the_o erythraean_a sibyl_n the_o daughter_n of_o jupiter_n or_o of_o apollo_n and_o lamia_n or_o of_o aristocrates_n and_o hydole_n or_o of_o crinagoras_n or_o in_o fine_a of_o the_o shepherd_n theodorus_n and_o the_o nymph_n idea_n and_o not_o any_o one_o of_o circe_n beside_o that_o indeed_o they_o can_v not_o have_v do_v it_o without_o absurdity_n for_o how_o can_v it_o have_v come_v into_o their_o mind_n to_o make_v she_o bear_v at_o erythrae_n a_o city_n of_o asia_n if_o they_o have_v think_v she_o the_o daughter_n of_o circe_n by_o nation_n a_o italian_a bear_v and_o dwell_v near_o rome_n upon_o the_o mount_n call_v to_o this_o day_n by_o her_o name_n monte_fw-fr circello_fw-la i_o pass_v by_o as_o of_o less_o consequence_n the_o stupidity_n of_o that_o pretend_a prophetess_n who_o to_o put_v a_o slur_n on_o the_o reputation_n of_o homer_n betray_v she_o own_o ignorance_n say_v that_o homer_n shall_v write_v not_o true_o but_o clear_o of_o ilium_n because_o he_o shall_v see_v her_o work_n for_o who_o will_v say_v they_o be_v thing_n incompatible_a to_o say_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o speak_v clear_o be_v they_o who_o speak_v truth_n necessary_o oblige_v to_o conceal_v themselves_o and_o liar_n to_o discover_v themselves_o or_o can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o consequence_n be_v good_a he_o have_v my_o verse_n therefore_o he_o shall_v not_o speak_v the_o truth_n unless_o it_o be_v presuppose_v that_o those_o verse_n be_v full_a of_o untruth_n and_o teach_v he_o that_o have_v they_o to_o lie_v but_o the_o book_n pretend_v to_o be_v write_v by_o the_o sibyl_n though_o they_o have_v for_o these_o fourteen_o hundred_o year_n and_o still_o do_v dazzle_v the_o eye_n of_o many_o swarm_v with_o such_o impertinence_n chap._n xvii_o that_o pausanias_n have_v not_o write_v any_o thing_n which_o may_v give_v credit_n to_o the_o book_n misnamed_n the_o sibylline_a nor_o be_v there_o any_o more_o reason_n we_o shall_v take_v the_o discourse_n of_o 47._o pausanias_n who_o say_v the_o isle_n of_o the_o rhodian_n have_v be_v much_o shake_v so_o that_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o sibyl_n which_o have_v be_v give_v concern_v rhodes_n be_v come_v to_o pass_v for_o any_o confirmation_n of_o what_o the_o pretend_a sibyl_n have_v write_v in_o two_o several_a place_n 54._o the_o great_a unhappiness_n that_o may_v be_v shall_v happen_v to_o the_o rhodian_n for_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o earthquake_n which_o happen_v in_o that_o isle_n almost_o two_o age_n before_o under_o augustus_n soon_o after_o which_o tiberius_n have_v in_o a_o manner_n raise_v it_o again_o through_o his_o 2._o continual_a residence_n therein_o from_o the_o year_n of_o rome_n 748._o to_o the_o year_n 755._o upon_o which_o account_n it_o be_v that_o the_o epigram_n of_o antiphilus_n call_v he_o its_o restorer_n and_o the_o pretend_a sibyl_n 〈◊〉_d threaten_v it_o with_o a_o ruin_n to_o come_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n when_o rome_n have_v accomplish_v its_o period_n nine_o hundred_o forty_o and_o eight_o year_n shall_v be_v so_o destroy_v by_o nero_n return_v from_o persia_n that_o it_o shall_v become_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o street_n delos_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o and_o samos_n be_v turn_v into_o a_o heap_n of_o sand._n which_o may_v serve_v to_o justify_v the_o mistake_n of_o tertullian_n who_o thrust_v into_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr pallio_fw-la these_o last_o word_n disjointed_a from_o the_o precedent_n and_o consequent_a apply_v they_o to_o that_o desolation_n of_o those_o isle_n which_o reach_v to_o his_o time_n say_v of_o the_o isle_n delos_n no_o long_a be_v samos_n be_v become_v sand_n and_o the_o sibyl_n be_v no_o liar_n whereas_o he_o shall_v necessary_o have_v conclude_v that_o she_o have_v lie_v in_o refer_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o of_o rome_n what_o have_v happen_v long_o before_o as_o also_o that_o all_o the_o eight_o book_n in_o three_o whereof_o the_o misfortune_n of_o that_o isle_n be_v recapitulate_v in_o the_o same_o term_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n since_o embrace_v by_o lactantius_n the_o draught_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o hand_n chap._n xviii_o that_o the_o prohibition_n make_v to_o read_v the_o book_n call_v the_o sibylline_a and_o that_o of_o hystaspes_n add_v no_o authority_n thereto_o there_o be_v yet_o less_o ground_n to_o rely_v on_o the_o word_n of_o 82._o justine_n martyr_n write_v to_o the_o emperor_n through_o the_o work_n of_o evil_a spirit_n be_v it_o come_v that_o it_o be_v forbid_v upon_o pain_n of_o death_n to_o read_v the_o book_n of_o hystaspes_n â—…he_n sibyl_n or_o the_o prophet_n that_o so_o those_o who_o read_v they_o might_n by_o fear_n be_v divert_v from_o take_v cognizance_n of_o good_a thing_n for_o we_o not_o only_o read_v they_o without_o any_o fear_n but_o also_o as_o you_o see_v we_o recommend_v they_o to_o your_o inspection_n know_v they_o will_v be_v acceptable_a to_o you_o all_o yet_o if_o we_o persuade_v but_o a_o little_a we_o gain_v much_o for_o that_o as_o good_a labourer_n we_o shall_v receive_v a_o reward_n from_o the_o master_n for_o though_o we_o may_v with_o some_o likelihood_n conjecture_n that_o the_o ancient_a prohibition_n to_o read_v the_o prophetical_a book_n be_v much_o more_o strict_o observe_v after_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o forge_a piece_n of_o hystaspes_n and_o the_o sibyl_n among_o the_o heathen_n and_o that_o they_o have_v a_o particular_a aversion_n for_o those_o who_o give_v credit_n thereto_o yet_o be_v there_o not_o find_v in_o their_o book_n any_o law_n to_o that_o purpose_n nor_o do_v it_o appear_v that_o they_o make_v it_o much_o their_o business_n to_o prevent_v the_o read_n of_o those_o write_n which_o they_o just_o esteem_v supposititious_a and_o such_o as_o have_v never_o be_v among_o their_o archivi_fw-la nor_o yet_o that_o they_o decree_v any_o punishment_n to_o be_v inflict_v on_o the_o reader_n and_o admirer_n of_o the_o prophet_n of_o israel_n since_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o jewish_a religion_n have_v be_v always_o tolerate_v in_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o synagogue_n be_v continue_v every_o where_o and_o if_o the_o liberty_n of_o such_o as_o be_v incline_v to_o judaisme_n be_v less_o after_o the_o tumult_n of_o barchochebas_n and_o the_o whole_a nation_n more_o hate_v yet_o do_v not_o that_o hatred_n occasion_n the_o interdiction_n of_o the_o prophetical_a book_n but_o only_o the_o banishment_n of_o the_o natural_a jew_n out_o of_o palestine_n and_o some_o addition_n to_o their_o tax_n and_o as_o justine_n neither_o say_v nor_o can_v have_v say_v that_o the_o prohibition_n make_v to_o read_v the_o fatidick_n book_n in_o the_o empire_n be_v more_o particular_o level_v against_o the_o christian_n than_o other_o since_o it_o be_v so_o general_a that_o it_o comprehend_v all_o nation_n under_o the_o roman_a jurisdiction_n without_o distinction_n or_o exception_n and_o that_o it_o be_v manifest_a it_o be_v do_v upon_o occasion_n of_o the_o book_n lay_v up_o first_o in_o the_o capitol_n and_o afterward_o under_o the_o base_a of_o apollo_n palatinus_n so_o be_v there_o not_o any_o ground_n to_o imagine_v that_o it_o proceed_v from_o the_o suggestion_n of_o devil_n rather_o then_o from_o a_o deep_a political_a prudence_n which_o very_o rational_o apprehend_v that_o these_o oracle_n for_o which_o the_o common_a people_n though_o they_o know_v they_o not_o have_v so_o great_a a_o esteem_n upon_o this_o very_a account_n that_o they_o introduce_v novelty_n into_o the_o ancient_a superstition_n and_o if_o i_o may_v so_o express_v it_o clad_v it_o in_o a_o new_a dress_n notorious_o derogate_a from_o the_o custom_n derive_v from_o father_n to_o son_n be_v likely_a to_o fill_v man_n mind_n with_o fruitless_a curiosity_n and_o as_o cicero_n say_v valebant_fw-la ad_fw-la deponendas_fw-la religiones_fw-la as_o for_o the_o supposititious_a piece_n of_o hystaspes_n and_o the_o sibyl_n which_o under_o pretence_n of_o teach_v the_o worship_n of_o one_o god_n and_o recommend_v unto_o man_n the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n fill_v it_o with_o false_a opinion_n and_o raise_v upon_o some_o sound_a
foundation_n a_o mudwall_n of_o chimaera_n the_o heathen_n just_o laugh_v at_o they_o every_o one_o whatever_o justine_n martyr_n and_o many_o other_o imitate_v he_o may_v think_v be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v it_o a_o artifice_n of_o the_o devil_n suggest_v it_o into_o the_o mind_n of_o some_o besotted_a zealot_n to_o lie_v that_o the_o truth_n may_v be_v believe_v and_o according_a to_o the_o observation_n of_o saint_n paul_n 8._o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v of_o it_o and_o a_o compliance_n with_o so_o unworthy_a a_o imposture_n and_o the_o confidence_n to_o produce_v it_o as_o justine_n and_o other_o out_o of_o simplicity_n do_v shall_v not_o have_v satisfy_v any_o that_o will_v have_v advise_v ever_o so_o little_a with_o reason_n for_o st._n justine_n himself_o mind_v thing_n more_o calm_o may_v easy_o have_v perceive_v first_o that_o he_o mistake_v as_o well_o the_o prohibition_n make_v by_o the_o roman_n to_o read_v the_o fatidick_n book_n as_o the_o motive_n of_o it_o second_o that_o he_o be_v as_o much_o to_o blame_v in_o apply_v it_o to_o the_o oracle_n late_o forge_v three_o that_o the_o heathen_n never_o have_v they_o in_o their_o possession_n nor_o know_v of_o they_o which_o make_v i_o wonder_v how_o it_o have_v be_v or_o can_v be_v possible_a for_o any_o christian_n to_o entertain_v a_o persuasion_n that_o the_o sight_n of_o such_o adulterate_a piece_n shall_v contribute_v to_o the_o advancement_n of_o true_a piety_n when_o the_o account_n of_o their_o extraction_n be_v as_o flat_a and_o impudent_a as_o if_o some_o jew_n have_v late_o forge_a write_n full_a of_o criminal_a accusation_n against_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v maintain_v to_o the_o very_a face_n of_o the_o christian_n that_o he_o find_v they_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n that_o the_o apostle_n be_v the_o author_n thereof_o and_o that_o the_o church_n have_v always_o have_v they_o in_o her_o custody_n have_v conceal_v they_o out_o of_o very_a shame_n for_o the_o imposture_n of_o he_o who_o she_o adore_v but_o as_o to_o prevail_v any_o thing_n with_o the_o jew_n the_o way_n be_v not_o to_o press_v they_o with_o apocryphal_a revelation_n of_o unknown_a prophet_n feign_v to_o have_v be_v of_o their_o nation_n for_o that_o such_o a_o imposture_n will_v be_v so_o far_o from_o convince_a they_o that_o it_o will_v exasperate_v they_o against_o the_o author_n of_o it_o and_o again_o as_o for_o the_o pull_n down_o of_o mahumetism_n it_o be_v no_o prudence_n to_o bring_v in_o as_o from_o mahomet_n a_o new_a alcoran_n direct_o opposite_a to_o his_o cheat_n so_o be_v there_o not_o any_o probable_a reason_n for_o any_o to_o promise_v themselves_o from_o the_o supposititiousness_n of_o the_o book_n of_o hystaspes_n and_o the_o sibyl_n any_o other_o of_o the_o heathen_n than_o a_o more_o inveterate_a detestation_n of_o christianity_n some_o professor_n thereof_o be_v engage_v in_o so_o wicked_a a_o design_n and_o that_o with_o so_o strange_a and_o incredible_a confidence_n against_o they_o according_o be_v it_o not_o god_n pleasure_n that_o any_o good_a shall_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o such_o a_o imposture_n for_o it_o fill_v man_n not_o provide_v against_o such_o surprise_v with_o erroneous_a prejudication_n and_o bring_v into_o repute_n among_o the_o first_o christian_n the_o extravagant_a imagination_n of_o the_o millenaries_n and_o fill_v their_o mind_n with_o vain_a and_o sottish_a conception_n of_o the_o world_n to_o come_v chap._n xix_o that_o the_o letter_n write_v by_o l._n domitius_n aurelianus_n to_o the_o senate_n give_v no_o credit_n to_o the_o sibylline_a write_n nor_o can_v we_o last_o derive_v any_o recommendation_n of_o the_o eight_o book_n of_o these_o false_a oracle_n which_o have_v be_v preserve_v even_o to_o our_o time_n from_o the_o letter_n which_o the_o emperor_n aurelian_a engage_v in_o the_o marcomannick_a war_n write_v to_o the_o senate_n in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n two_o hundred_o and_o seventy_o one_o say_v aureliano_n i_o can_v but_o wonder_n holy_a father_n you_o have_v be_v so_o long_a time_n in_o doubt_n whether_o the_o book_n of_o the_o sibyl_n shall_v be_v open_v as_o if_o you_o be_v to_o treat_v in_o some_o christian_a church_n and_o not_o in_o the_o temple_n of_o all_o the_o god_n for_o though_o cardinal_n 20._o baronius_n who_o write_v valerian_n for_o aurelian_a infer_v thence_o that_o it_o be_v not_o safe_a for_o the_o christian_n to_o read_v and_o search_v into_o the_o sibylline_a book_n as_o if_o that_o prohibition_n which_o have_v be_v make_v five_o hundred_o and_o fourscore_o year_n before_o our_o saviour_n have_v concern_v they_o more_o than_o other_o and_o that_o the_o church_n have_v ever_o have_v a_o inclination_n to_o look_v into_o such_o ordure_n yet_o be_v it_o most_o certain_a that_o aurelian_a mean_v not_o the_o eight_o book_n we_o now_o have_v against_o idolatry_n but_o those_o which_o the_o quindecem-viri_a have_v in_o their_o custody_n under_o the_o base_a of_o apollo_n palatinus_n in_o favour_n of_o idolatry_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o reason_n to_o conclude_v from_o his_o letter_n what_o 271._o m._n petavius_n the_o jesuit_n have_v very_o well_o observe_v to_o wit_n that_o the_o christian_n have_v a_o horror_n for_o the_o read_n of_o such_o profane_a book_n in_o their_o church_n where_o they_o permit_v not_o the_o read_n even_o of_o the_o apocryphal_a book_n exclude_v out_o of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o bible_n as_o the_o council_n of_o ult_n laodicea_n have_v since_o express_o decree_v the_o emperor_n say_v then_o that_o the_o delay_n of_o the_o senate_n have_v be_v excusable_a in_o a_o assembly_n of_o christian_n who_o can_v not_o have_v touch_v book_n that_o teach_v idolatry_n but_o with_o a_o extreme_a remorse_n and_o will_v have_v think_v it_o a_o intolerable_a pollution_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o church_n to_o introduce_v those_o execrable_a monument_n into_o it_o but_o that_o there_o shall_v no_o such_o scruple_n arise_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o assembly_n consist_v of_o person_n whole_o devote_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o god_n and_o meet_v together_o in_o their_o common_a temple_n according_o cardinal_a baronius_n as_o it_o be_v come_v to_o himself_o and_o to_o persuade_v we_o that_o no_o good_a can_v be_v expect_v from_o the_o sibylline_a oracle_n acknowledge_v 20._o that_o the_o heathenish_a priest_n be_v great_a enemy_n than_o all_o other_o under_o a_o feign_a pretence_n of_o religion_n bid_v out_o of_o they_o take_v occasion_n to_o raise_v the_o persecution_n against_o the_o christian_n which_o they_o can_v not_o have_v do_v have_v they_o express_o teach_v matter_n of_o piety_n and_o certain_o this_o be_v remarkable_a let_v there_o be_v as_o much_o search_n as_o may_v be_v make_v in_o what_o history_n relate_v of_o the_o consultation_n which_o rome_n from_o time_n to_o time_n hold_v about_o they_o it_o will_v be_v find_v that_o she_o never_o have_v any_o recourse_n thereto_o but_o the_o consequence_n be_v some_o new_a abomination_n for_o if_o the_o dispute_n be_v of_o sacrifice_v after_o some_o extraordinary_a manner_n to_o the_o infernal_a god_n and_o institute_v solemn_a game_n to_o they_o if_o about_o send_v for_o the_o mother_n of_o the_o god_n from_o pessinus_n in_o phrygia_n and_o aesculapius_n from_o epidaurus_n which_o be_v now_o ragusa_n or_o about_o sacrifice_v a_o gaul_n of_o either_o sex_n to_o appease_v the_o devil_n under_o the_o name_n of_o jupiter_n juno_n cybele_n saturn_n apollo_n venus_n ceres_n bacchus_n etc._n etc._n the_o order_n for_o it_o be_v take_v out_o of_o they_o josephus_n see_v varro_n de_n lingua_n latina_n lib._n 5._o de_fw-fr re_fw-mi rustica_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 1._o cicero_n epist_n famil_n lib._n 1._o 7._o &_o verrina_n ult_n livy_n decad._n 1._o lib._n 3_o 4_o 7_o 10._o decad._n 3._o lib._n 1_o 2_o 5_o 9_o decad._n 4._o lib._n 1_o 5_o 7_o 10._o decad._n 5._o lib._n 1_o 2_o 3_o 5._o the_o epitome_n of_o florus_n decad._n 3._o lib._n 2_o 9_o decad._n 4._o lib._n 1._o decad._n 6._o lib._n 9_o dionysius_n halicarnassaeus_n lib._n 1_o 3_o 10._o tacitus_n annal._n 15._o solinus_z cap._n 7._o valerius_n maximus_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 1_o 9_o plutarch_n in_o poplicola_n fabio_n maximo_n mario_n etc._n etc._n and_o his_o book_n entitle_v de_fw-fr iis_fw-la qui_fw-la tardè_fw-la à _fw-la numine_fw-la corripiuntur_fw-la pausanias_n phocaic_a lib._n 10._o capitolinus_n in_o gordiano_n juniore_fw-la trebellius_n pollio_n in_o gallienis_fw-la vopiscus_n in_o aureliano_n &_o floriano_n sextus_n aurelius_n victor_n in_o claudio_n ammianus_n marcellinus_n lib._n 22_o 23._o macrobius_n saturnal_a lib._n 1._o cap._n 17._o servius_n upon_o aeneid_n 6._o zosimus_n lib._n 2._o &_o procopius_n gotthic_n lib._n 1._o chap._n xx._n other_o remark_n of_o forgery_n tend_v to_o show_v the_o supposititiousness_n of_o the_o sibyilline_a write_v so_o call_v some_o of_o the_o
read_v or_o interpret_v it_o and_o that_o the_o quindecem-viri_a themselves_o who_o particular_a privilege_n it_o be_v dare_v not_o attempt_v any_o such_o thing_n without_o the_o express_a order_n of_o the_o senate_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o heathen_n have_v good_a reason_n to_o charge_n with_o imposture_n the_o piece_n produce_v by_o the_o father_n upon_o this_o account_n particular_o that_o they_o see_v they_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o by_o they_o publish_v nor_o can_v the_o christian_n just_o press_v they_o to_o produce_v what_o none_o of_o they_o can_v come_v at_o and_o be_v to_o continue_v lock_v up_o under_o the_o key_n of_o a_o perpetual_a secret_n but_o all_o this_o notwithstanding_o origen_n answer_n be_v not_o necessary_a celsus_n do_v not_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o conceive_v shuffle_v into_o the_o work_n of_o the_o sibyl_n be_v reproachful_a or_o detractive_a therefore_o they_o be_v not_o such_o for_o though_o the_o imputation_n of_o heathenish_a superstition_n be_v not_o proper_o detraction_n but_o a_o most_o true_a and_o most_o just_a reproach_n of_o their_o impiety_n yet_o be_v it_o a_o detraction_n according_a to_o their_o opinion_n and_o to_o bring_v the_o charge_n by_o a_o sibyl_n that_o be_v the_o person_n the_o most_o unfit_a to_o act_v such_o a_o part_n be_v to_o exercise_v a_o kind_n of_o detraction_n against_o her_o memory_n and_o to_o bear_v a_o false_a testimony_n under_o her_o name_n very_o well_o deserve_v to_o be_v take_v off_o by_o the_o general_a complaint_n of_o all_o the_o unbeliever_n wherefore_o the_o defence_n of_o origen_n against_o the_o objection_n of_o celsus_n who_o as_o contemporary_a with_o justine_n martyr_n and_o lucian_n who_o dedicate_v his_o pseudomantis_a to_o he_o have_v see_v the_o break_n forth_o of_o the_o imposture_n be_v but_o a_o elusion_n and_o no_o more_o saint_n augustine_n have_v have_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o reason_n to_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n to_o acknowledge_v or_o disclaim_v at_o their_o own_o choice_n the_o eight_o book_n pretend_v to_o be_v sibylline_a say_v 46._o therefore_o though_o they_o shall_v not_o believe_v our_o scripture_n their_o own_o which_o they_o read_v with_o blindness_n be_v fulfil_v upon_o they_o unless_o it_o happen_v that_o some_o may_v say_v the_o sibyl_n '_o s_z prophecy_n be_v but_o the_o fiction_n of_o the_o christian_n and_o again_o 47._o but_o what_o other_o prophecy_n soever_o there_o pass_v concern_v christ_n some_o may_v imagine_v forge_v by_o the_o christian_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o way_n so_o sure_a to_o convince_v such_o as_o be_v stranger_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o to_o confirm_v those_o of_o our_o own_o profession_n as_o by_o cite_v the_o prophecy_n contain_v in_o the_o jew_n book_n i_o will_v to_o god_n the_o church_n child_n have_v continue_v in_o these_o term_n and_o so_o have_v clear_v their_o heart_n of_o the_o evil_a ambition_n of_o have_v be_v the_o author_n of_o some_o pious_a fraud_n and_o conceive_v a_o holy_a shame_n at_o their_o be_v employ_v in_o those_o which_o imposture_n have_v endeavour_v to_o introduce_v into_o the_o house_n of_o god_n for_o though_o they_o have_v not_o think_v it_o fit_a to_o make_v any_o reflection_n on_o the_o argument_n i_o have_v bring_v against_o the_o spuriousness_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_n they_o need_v no_o more_o then_o to_o have_v call_v to_o account_v those_o that_o produce_v they_o whence_o they_o have_v have_v they_o take_v they_o up_o sharp_o with_o the_o ensue_a demand_n or_o the_o like_a how_o can_v these_o sacred_a privilege_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o religion_n come_v â—…o_o your_o hand_n by_o what_o artifices_fw-la can_v you_o you_o who_o call_v yourselves_o the_o faithful_n possess_v yourselves_o of_o the_o treasure_n commit_v to_o the_o custody_n of_o the_o quindecem-viri_a the_o swear_a enemy_n of_o your_o faith_n how_o come_v our_o age_n to_o be_v so_o happy_a as_o to_o have_v the_o advantage_n to_o discover_v and_o make_v public_a the_o prediction_n which_o have_v be_v conceal_v above_o six_o hundred_o and_o twelve_o year_n especial_o see_v the_o lateness_n of_o their_o discovery_n make_v after_o the_o death_n of_o adrian_n the_o confident_a publication_n of_o the_o high_a secret_a of_o paganism_n and_o the_o contrariety_n of_o the_o consequence_n arise_v from_o its_o publication_n to_o all_o that_o antiquity_n have_v hear_v of_o it_o for_o six_o age_n before_o may_v have_v give_v they_o more_o than_o a_o presumption_n of_o the_o imposture_n particular_o to_o justine_n martyr_n who_o write_v his_o apology_n five_o year_n or_o ten_o at_o most_o after_o the_o advancement_n of_o it_o and_o here_o i_o can_v do_v no_o less_o by_o the_o way_n then_o advertise_v the_o reader_n that_o he_o who_o after_o the_o year_n four_o hundred_o and_o six_o take_v upon_o he_o under_o the_o name_n of_o that_o holy_a doctor_n to_o answer_v the_o question_n of_o the_o greek_n seem_v to_o be_v mistake_v when_o have_v write_v that_o 74._o the_o end_n of_o this_o world_n be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o wicked_a by_o fire_n according_a to_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n he_o add_v as_o also_o of_o those_o of_o the_o sibyl_n according_a to_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o bless_a saint_n clement_n in_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n for_o first_o the_o epistle_n of_o saint_n clement_n which_o have_v in_o some_o manner_n receive_v a_o second_o life_n fifteen_o year_n since_o when_o england_n restore_v it_o to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n say_v nothing_o of_o the_o sibyl_n and_o though_o there_o be_v a_o leaf_n want_v at_o the_o end_n yet_o be_v there_o not_o any_o likelihood_n that_o in_o that_o late_a part_n which_o contain_v the_o conclusion_n of_o all_o the_o precedent_a discourse_n weave_v up_o of_o scripture_n the_o holy_a martyr_n shall_v have_v recourse_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o strange_a testimony_n and_o draw_v out_o of_o a_o profane_a source_n 2._o the_o allegation_n of_o the_o sibyl_n word_n concern_v the_o judgement_n by_o fire_n be_v in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o the_o five_o book_n of_o the_o pretend_a apostolical_a constitution_n where_o the_o fourteen_o last_o verse_n of_o the_o four_o book_n of_o the_o counterfeit_n sibyl_n have_v be_v insert_v after_o the_o text_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n as_o of_o genesis_n chap._n two_o 7._o and_o chap._n iii._o 14._o isaiah_n chap._n xxvi_o 19_o ezekiel_n chap._n xxxvii_o 13._o daniel_n chap._n twelve_o 2._o st._n matthew_n chap._n four_o 23._o st._n luke_n chap._n xxi_o 18._o and_o st._n john_n chap._n v._n 28._o and_o xi_o 43._o so_o that_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o question_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v extreme_o mistake_v negligent_o confound_v the_o constitution_n unjust_o attribute_v to_o st._n clement_n with_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n 3._o if_o the_o recourse_n to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o sibyl_n real_o be_v in_o the_o say_a epistle_n it_o will_v be_v a_o argument_n of_o the_o corruption_n of_o that_o precious_a jewel_n of_o christian_a antiquity_n rather_o than_o a_o legitimate_a confirmation_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n pretend_v to_o be_v sibylline_a which_o we_o have_v demonstrate_v to_o have_v be_v forge_v after_o the_o death_n of_o adrian_n that_o be_v to_o say_v thirty_o eight_o year_n after_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o st._n clement_n and_o sixty_o after_o his_o banishment_n to_o chersonesus_n chap._n xxi_o that_o it_o can_v with_o any_o likelihood_n of_o truth_n be_v maintain_v that_o the_o book_n call_v the_o sibylline_a be_v write_v by_o divine_a inspiration_n have_v according_a as_o the_o necessity_n of_o reason_n and_o truth_n require_v presuppose_v that_o the_o eight_o book_n pretend_v to_o be_v sibylline_a be_v the_o fiction_n of_o some_o bold_a and_o busy_a christian_a who_o will_v needs_o have_v his_o own_o fantastic_a imagination_n pass_v for_o oracle_n this_o question_n whether_o they_o be_v write_v by_o divine_a inspiration_n fall_v of_o itself_o to_o the_o ground_n for_o it_o will_v argue_v a_o total_a eclipse_n of_o sense_n and_o understanding_n to_o think_v that_o god_n who_o be_v the_o source_n of_o truth_n will_v be_v the_o adviser_n of_o a_o imposture_n and_o to_o say_v he_o be_v author_n of_o it_o no_o less_o then_o stark_a madness_n since_o 16._o there_o be_v no_o communion_n between_o the_o light_n of_o wisdom_n and_o the_o darkness_n of_o lie_v whereof_o the_o result_n be_v that_o the_o sibyl_n from_o who_o oracle_n the_o idolatrous_a roman_n always_o derive_v encouragement_n of_o impiety_n to_o heighten_v their_o superstition_n neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v in_o that_o regard_n the_o communication_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n to_o who_o glory_n and_o worship_n those_o divination_n be_v direct_o
justin_n and_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n after_o his_o example_n have_v take_v occasion_n to_o celebrate_v the_o counterfeit_n sibyl_n as_o a_o prophetess_n and_o to_o recommend_v hystaspes_n as_o inspire_v of_o god_n from_o their_o have_v find_v somewhat_o to_o their_o commendation_n in_o the_o pretend_a predication_n of_o st._n paul_n have_v injure_v their_o own_o reputation_n by_o contract_v a_o over-confident_a familiarity_n with_o apocryphal_a write_n for_o though_o their_o learning_n and_o the_o rank_n they_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n exempt_v they_o from_o the_o rigour_n of_o the_o prohibition_n make_v since_o by_o st._n cyril_n to_o his_o catechumen_n say_v to_o she_o 5._o read_v not_o any_o thing_n of_o the_o apocryphal_a book_n yet_o have_v they_o as_o great_a reason_n as_o st._n hierome_n to_o cry_v out_o 64._o let_v we_o hear_v no_o more_o of_o the_o fond_a imagination_n of_o apocryphal_a author_n and_o to_o conceive_v the_o same_o horror_n thereof_o as_o he_o will_v have_v raise_v in_o laeta_n and_o his_o little_a disciple_n pacatula_n give_v they_o this_o remarkable_a advertisement_n 7._o let_v she_o beware_v of_o all_o the_o apocryphal_a book_n and_o if_o at_o any_o time_n she_o have_v a_o inclination_n to_o read_v they_o not_o for_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o tenet_n but_o out_o of_o a_o reverence_n for_o the_o sign_n which_o be_v observe_v therein_o let_v she_o know_v that_o they_o be_v not_o of_o those_o under_o who_o name_n they_o go_v and_o that_o many_o evil_a thing_n be_v creep_v into_o they_o and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o work_n of_o a_o great_a prudence_n to_o seek_v gold_n among_o dirt_n etc._n etc._n let_v her_o delight_n be_v in_o the_o spirit_n of_o those_o in_o who_o write_n the_o purity_n of_o faith_n be_v unquestionable_a and_o let_v she_o read_v the_o other_o so_o as_o to_o judge_n of_o they_o rather_o then_o follow_v they_o if_o the_o examination_n of_o book_n of_o doubtful_a authority_n be_v recommend_v to_o a_o simple_a maid_n how_o much_o more_o shall_v it_o have_v be_v the_o care_n of_o those_o great_a man_n for_o who_o christianity_n have_v a_o veneration_n as_o its_o chief_a doctor_n and_o if_o the_o most_o inconsiderable_a among_o the_o laity_n shall_v be_v arm_v with_o precaution_n in_o read_v how_o much_o more_o requisite_a be_v it_o that_o the_o guide_v of_o the_o church_n shall_v read_v thing_n with_o attention_n and_o vigilance_n but_o the_o desire_n of_o profit_v out_o of_o all_o thing_n of_o take_v advantage_n every_o where_o of_o force_v truth_n even_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o falsehood_n and_o to_o become_v like_o torrent_n who_o violence_n carry_v away_o what_o ever_o they_o meet_v with_o have_v make_v many_o of_o the_o father_n that_o nothing_o may_v escape_v the_o greediness_n of_o their_o memory_n neglect_v the_o best_a occasion_n they_o can_v have_v have_v to_o make_v discovery_n of_o their_o judgement_n and_o not_o only_o endeavour_v to_o draw_v to_o themselves_o all_o the_o apprehension_n of_o the_o heathen_a as_o well_o solid_a as_o ill-grounded_a as_o those_o great_a river_n which_o contain_v in_o their_o channel_n golden_a sand_n and_o dirt_n mix_v together_o but_o also_o triumph_v in_o that_o kind_n of_o employment_n wherein_o there_o must_v sometime_o be_v foul_a play_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v lawful_a for_o they_o to_o say_v with_o aeneas_n in_o virgil_n 2._o dolus_fw-la a_o virtus_n quis_fw-la in_o host_n requirat_fw-la thence_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o st._n hierome_n carry_v away_o with_o the_o violent_a stream_n of_o this_o strange_a prejudice_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o allege_v for_o his_o discharge_n that_o the_o father_n jovin_n be_v force_v to_o speak_v not_o according_a to_o their_o own_o opinion_n but_o to_o say_v what_o be_v necessary_a against_o what_o the_o gentile_n maintain_v and_o that_o st._n paul_n himself_o grasp_v at_o all_o he_o touch_v that_o he_o turn_v his_o back_n to_o gain_v the_o better_a that_o he_o pretend_v a_o flight_n that_o he_o may_v kill_v that_o the_o testimony_n he_o make_v use_v of_o speak_v one_o thing_n in_o their_o proper_a place_n and_o another_o in_o his_o epistle_n that_o there_o be_v some_o captive_a example_n which_o fight_v not_o at_o all_o in_o the_o book_n whence_o they_o be_v take_v yet_o serve_v he_o to_o get_v the_o victory_n as_o if_o ever_o the_o apostle_n of_o god_n have_v by_o his_o own_o example_n authorize_v the_o licentiousness_n either_o of_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n or_o steal_v for_o truth_n sake_n a_o shameful_a and_o basely-obtained_n victory_n by_o a_o dissimulation_n of_o his_o own_o sentiment_n or_o of_o think_v all_o mean_n indifferent_a nay_o commendable_a so_o it_o tend_v to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o error_n or_o of_o seek_v according_a to_o the_o maxim_n of_o anaxagoras_n all_o thing_n in_o all_o thing_n and_o set_v up_o to_o play_v the_o expert_a merchant_n according_a to_o what_o be_v recommend_v to_o christian_n by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o constitution_n 36._o as_o from_o the_o apostle_n a_o open_a bank_n in_o religion_n but_o it_o be_v not_o give_v to_o all_o to_o thrive_v in_o this_o spiritual_a truckage_n and_o with_o virgil_n who_o boast_v he_o gather_v gold_n out_o of_o ennius_n dung_n to_o find_v the_o gold_n of_o christianity_n in_o the_o common_a sewer_n of_o apocryphal_a write_n chap._n xxvii_o certain_a discircumspection_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o write_v misnamed_n the_o sibylline_a consider_v to_o give_v the_o last_o touch_n to_o this_o discourse_n of_o the_o sibyl_n we_o have_v yet_o to_o observe_v some_o slight_a forgetfulness_n as_o well_o of_o the_o ancient_n as_o modern_a for_o example_n st._n augustine_n 155._o say_v that_o virgil_n confess_v he_o have_v transfer_v out_o of_o the_o sibylline_a poem_n these_o word_n which_o may_v be_v apply_v to_o our_o saviour_n if_o any_o print_n of_o ancient_a crime_n remain_v thou_o shall_v efface_v they_o in_o thy_o happy_a reign_n and_o from_o perpetual_a fear_n all_o nation_n free_a and_o that_o it_o may_v be_v the_o poet_n mean_v thereby_o something_o of_o the_o only_a saviour_n of_o the_o world_n which_o he_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o confess_v again_o roman_n that_o he_o shall_v shall_v not_o easy_o have_v believe_v of_o the_o sibyl_n that_o she_o have_v speak_v of_o christ_n be_v it_o not_o that_o one_o among_o the_o poet_n the_o most_o eminent_a of_o the_o roman_a language_n before_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o restauration_n of_o the_o world_n thing_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v sufficient_o consonant_a to_o the_o reign_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n begin_v it_o with_o this_o verse_n say_v the_o last_o time_n come_v which_o sibyl_n verse_n declare_v and_o that_o no_o body_n question_n but_o that_o the_o cumaean_a poem_n be_v the_o sibylline_a and_o 27._o elsewhere_o that_o virgil_n show_v that_o he_o say_v not_o these_o word_n of_o himself_o in_o thy_o happy_a reign_n when_o he_o say_v the_o last_o time_n come_v whence_o it_o be_v apparent_a without_o any_o contradiction_n that_o that_o be_v say_v by_o the_o cumaean_a sibyl_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v first_o that_o virgil_n do_v not_o say_v he_o either_o have_v or_o can_v have_v take_v any_o thing_n out_o of_o the_o cumaean_a poem_n which_o can_v not_o be_v come_v at_o by_o a_o person_n of_o his_o quality_n but_o that_o the_o last_o time_n which_o be_v to_o accomplish_v the_o destiny_n foretell_v by_o the_o cumaean_a poem_n be_v then_o come_v in_o second_o that_o from_o this_o discourse_n it_o do_v not_o any_o way_n follow_v that_o the_o cumaean_a sibyl_n have_v utter_v what_o the_o poet_n write_v but_o that_o she_o foretell_v the_o fate_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o its_o last_o time_n whereof_o according_a to_o his_o manner_n he_o make_v a_o description_n three_o that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o piety_n in_o the_o application_n of_o his_o word_n to_o our_o saviour_n it_o be_v whole_o groundless_a the_o meaning_n of_o the_o author_n have_v be_v absolute_o different_a as_o have_v be_v show_v already_o and_o not_o any_o way_n discover_v he_o have_v any_o knowledge_n or_o indeed_o suspicion_n of_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o elect_a by_o jesus_n christ_n 11._o isidore_z of_o sevil_n have_v presuppose_v that_o the_o gaul_n be_v so_o call_v because_o of_o their_o whiteness_n since_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o greek_a signify_v milk_n add_v whence_o it_o come_v that_o the_o sibyl_n call_v they_o so_o when_o she_o say_v of_o they_o with_o gold_n their_o white_a neck_n be_v adorn_v and_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a first_o that_o these_o word_n be_v not_o the_o sibyl_n but_o 8._o virgil_n represent_v in_o magnificent_a term_n the_o sculpture_n of_o the_o buckler_n bestow_v by_o vulcan_n on_o aeneas_n second_o that_o isidore_n mistake_v the_o word_n of_o lactantius_n who_o have_v according_a to_o the_o observation_n of_o st._n galat._n hierome_n
〈◊〉_d which_o be_v equivocal_a he_o suppose_v the_o chronicle_n of_o eusebius_n and_o his_o history_n be_v write_v before_o his_o work_n of_o evangelical_n demonstration_n and_o as_o less_o elaborate_a be_v of_o less_o authority_n for_o whence_o do_v he_o infer_v it_o eusebius_n in_o the_o thirteen_o chapter_n of_o his_o six_o book_n of_o his_o evangelical_n demonstration_n have_v use_v these_o worrd_n 〈◊〉_d and_o if_o our_o own_o enquiry_n into_o thing_n that_o concern_v ourselves_o be_v of_o any_o account_n we_o have_v see_v with_o our_o own_o eye_n zion_n which_o be_v of_o old_a so_o celebrious_a plough_v up_o with_o ox_n and_o subject_v to_o the_o roman_n and_o every_o one_o know_v that_o eusebius_n who_o live_v not_o far_o from_o zion_n and_o be_v a_o native_a of_o the_o country_n may_v discourse_v to_o that_o effect_n with_o the_o more_o certainty_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o have_v have_v the_o opportunity_n to_o go_v thousand_o of_o time_n to_o the_o place_n nay_o what_o be_v more_o that_o at_o this_o day_n as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o adrian_n who_o re-edify_v jerusalem_n under_o the_o name_n of_o aelia_n zion_n which_o in_o our_o saviour_n time_n be_v within_o its_o wall_n and_o the_o fortess_n thereof_o be_v whole_o out_o of_o the_o compass_n of_o it_o and_o in_o a_o manner_n uninhabited_a so_o that_o the_o ground_n thereof_o be_v and_o may_v be_v cultivate_v by_o the_o labour_n of_o oxen._n but_o hentenius_n imagine_v that_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d can_v not_o signify_v any_o thing_n but_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n suffer_v to_o slip_v out_o of_o his_o memory_n what_o the_o place_n of_o the_o author_n he_o have_v in_o hand_n shall_v have_v suggest_v to_o he_o to_o wit_n that_o that_o very_a word_n be_v there_o as_o frequent_o in_o other_o good_a writer_n use_v to_o denote_v a_o enquiry_n a_o survey_n a_o visit_n as_o when_o 〈◊〉_d plutarch_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o cessation_n of_o oracle_n and_o 〈◊〉_d theodoret_n in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n make_v use_n of_o it_o and_o when_o suidas_n explicate_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nay_o further_o though_o we_o be_v apt_a to_o understand_v it_o otherwise_o eusebius_n himself_o will_v not_o permit_v it_o nor_o yet_o that_o we_o shall_v suppose_v his_o evangelical_n demonstration_n be_v or_o be_v write_v after_o or_o of_o great_a account_n or_o more_o elaborate_a and_o correct_v than_o his_o history_n since_o that_o in_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o history_n he_o cite_v the_o demonstration_n say_v have_v dispose_v into_o commentary_n purposely_o design_v for_o that_o end_n the_o extract_v of_o the_o prophet_n concern_v our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o other_o demonstrative_o confirm_v the_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v declare_v of_o he_o and_o clear_o prove_v that_o he_o have_v write_v it_o before_o and_o it_o follow_v not_o that_o if_o he_o have_v write_v it_o afterward_o it_o shall_v be_v ever_o the_o more_o elaborate_a for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o life_n of_o constantine_n whereof_o contrary_a to_o what_o many_o at_o this_o day_n think_v he_o declare_v himself_o the_o author_n 36._o be_v write_v after_o the_o year_n 337._o long_v after_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n yet_o be_v never_o the_o more_o elaborate_a since_o that_o what_o it_o have_v common_a with_o the_o history_n be_v allege_v in_o express_a term_n in_o several_a place_n which_o show_v that_o eusebius_n have_v not_o any_o thing_n better_o to_o entertain_v we_o with_o nor_o can_v have_v express_v himself_o in_o better_a term_n than_o he_o have_v do_v in_o his_o history_n which_o he_o carry_v on_o but_o to_o the_o the_o year_n 325._o the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o his_o chronicle_n which_o be_v cite_v as_o well_o in_o the_o evangelical_n praeparation_n as_o in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n must_v of_o necessity_n have_v be_v write_v first_o for_o it_o be_v so_o far_o upon_o that_o account_n from_o be_v less_o correct_v and_o elaborate_v that_o on_o the_o contrary_a we_o must_v necessary_o by_o it_o correct_v several_a passage_n which_o he_o have_v without_o sufficient_a recollection_n thrust_v into_o his_o history_n which_o in_o that_o regard_n be_v the_o less_o elaborate_a add_v to_o this_o the_o likelihood_n there_o be_v that_o the_o chronicle_n which_o at_o present_a make_v mention_v not_o only_o of_o the_o death_n of_o licinius_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o the_o wretched_a end_n of_o crispus_n kill_v in_o the_o year_n 326._o be_v review_v by_o he_o after_o the_o set_v forth_o of_o his_o history_n and_o consequent_o more_o elaborate_a than_o any_o other_o of_o his_o work_n which_o consideration_n contribute_v as_o much_o or_o more_o than_o any_o thing_n have_v be_v say_v to_o the_o conviction_n of_o hentenius_n of_o mistake_n and_o to_o the_o make_n of_o his_o imagination_n of_o no_o account_n it_o be_v therefore_o manifest_a by_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n tertullian_n eusebius_n and_o st._n hiâ—rome_n in_o the_o place_n allege_v as_o also_o by_o severus_n sulpitius_n in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o his_o sacred_a history_n by_o paulus_n orosius_n in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o the_o seven_o book_n of_o his_o history_n by_o primasius_n bishop_n of_o adrumetum_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o apocalypse_n by_o jornandes_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr regn._n success_n by_o isidore_n of_o sevil_n in_o his_o chronicle_n and_o his_o book_n of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o saint_n by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o preface_n put_v before_o the_o treatise_n of_o st._n augustine_n upon_o st._n john_n by_o maximus_n on_o dionysius_n his_o ten_o epistle_n by_o the_o counterfeit_n abdias_n and_o prochorus_n in_o the_o life_n of_o st._n john_n by_o bede_n on_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o of_o the_o six_o age_n by_o he_o who_o write_v of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o st._n timothy_n by_o ambrose_n ansbert_n upon_o the_o apocalypse_n by_o paul_n the_o deacon_n in_o miscelia_n by_o freculsius_n of_o lizieux_n tom._n 2._o book_n 2._o chap._n 7_o and_o 8._o by_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n of_o bede_n usuard_n ado_n notker_n etc._n etc._n by_o michael_n syncellus_n in_o encomio_fw-la dionysii_fw-la by_o regino_n by_o arothas_n archbishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o cappadocia_n by_o simeon_n metaphrastes_n by_o the_o greek_a fasti_fw-la by_o the_o arabian_a prolegomena_n by_o hermannus_n surname_v contractus_fw-la by_o lambert_n of_o schaffnabourg_n by_o marianus_n scotus_n by_o zonaras_n by_o cedrenus_n by_o nicephorus_n callistus_n in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n and_o the_o forty_o second_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n by_o georgius_n paechymerius_n on_o dionysius_a his_o episile_n and_o by_o almost_o all_o those_o that_o have_v write_v since_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n that_o that_o great_a apostle_n receive_v the_o revelation_n from_o god_n under_o domitian_n near_o the_o end_n of_o his_o reign_n that_o he_o be_v recall_v from_o paâ—mos_n by_o nerva_n and_o write_v his_o gospel_n after_o his_o return_n to_o ephesus_n and_o end_v this_o life_n in_o the_o three_o year_n of_o trajan_n so_o that_o whosoever_o will_v have_v the_o obstinacy_n to_o maintain_v the_o contrary_a must_v needs_o before_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v any_o credit_n give_v himself_o whole_o take_v away_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n forty_o two_o year_n after_o the_o re-establishment_n of_o saint_n john_n at_o ephesus_n and_o thirty_o eight_o year_n after_o his_o death_n the_o emperor_n adrian_n trouble_v with_o a_o mortal_a disease_n and_o without_o issue_n do_v upon_o the_o five_o and_o twenty_o of_o february_n in_o the_o year_n 138._o adopt_v antoninus_n surname_v the_o debonnaire_a conditional_o that_o the_o adoption_n shall_v be_v extend_v to_o marcus_n aurelius_n and_o lucius_n verus_n the_o son_n of_o his_o former_a adopt_a son_n who_o die_v on_o the_o first_o of_o january_n in_o the_o year_n 137._o and_o he_o himself_z come_v to_o die_v the_o 12_o of_o july_n follow_v immediate_o thereupon_o come_v abroad_o the_o poem_n attribute_v to_o the_o sibyl_n wherein_o the_o author_n who_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 8_o book_n assign_v the_o utter_a destruction_n of_o rome_n to_o happen_v in_o the_o four_o hundred_o ninety_o eight_o year_n after_o its_o foundation_n coincident_a with_o the_o year_n 195._o of_o our_o saviour_n upon_o this_o very_a account_n that_o give_v two_o several_a time_n a_o list_n of_o the_o emperor_n he_o reckon_v after_o adrian_n antoninus_n and_o his_o two_o adopt_a son_n evident_o show_v that_o he_o live_v and_o write_v after_o their_o adoption_n his_o own_o word_n make_v it_o manifest_a 5._o after_o he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v trajan_n another_o one_o with_o a_o silver_n head_n that_o be_v to_o
seven_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o year_n have_v pretend_v to_o the_o custody_n of_o the_o sibylline_a and_o prophetical_a book_n dictate_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o impiety_n and_o lie_v to_o the_o heathen_n in_o the_o same_o city_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o justin_n martyr_n as_o 〈◊〉_d eusebius_n have_v observe_v make_v his_o exercise_n so_o that_o he_o be_v present_a at_o the_o first_o production_n of_o the_o abortive_a issue_n of_o the_o counterfeit_n sibyl_n and_o have_v be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o ready_a to_o take_v care_n of_o it_o but_o when_o i_o consider_v on_o the_o one_o side_n that_o the_o adulterous_a father_n of_o the_o poem_n pretend_o sibylline_a insinuate_v that_o he_o be_v a_o phrygian_a by_o extraction_n represent_v phrygia_n as_o the_o first_o of_o the_o habitable_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n after_o the_o deluge_n call_v it_o upon_o that_o occasion_n 〈◊〉_d life-bringing_a and_o ancient_a introduce_v in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o pretend_a oracle_n page_n 9_o noah_n make_v this_o discourse_n above_o the_o flood_n to_o appear_v thou_o phrygia_n first_o shall_v strive_v that_o so_o a_o second_o race_n thou_o may_v derive_v of_o man_n and_o be_v the_o common_a nurse_n of_o all_o and_o add_v present_o after_o in_o phrygia_n confine_n a_o black_a mountain_n be_v call_v ararat_n high_a reach_v to_o the_o sky_n translate_n ararat_n out_o of_o armenia_n into_o phrygia_n it_o may_v be_v because_o he_o find_v there_o between_o the_o mountain_n taurus_n and_o the_o maeander_n the_o city_n of_o apamaea_n surname_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d cibotos_fw-la situate_v at_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o mountain_n signias_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o river_n of_o marsyas_n obrima_fw-la and_o orga_n all_o fall_n into_o the_o neighbour_a maeander_n and_o imagine_v that_o it_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o signify_v a_o ark_n in_o memory_n of_o noah_n ark_n which_o he_o suppose_v to_o have_v rest_v on_o the_o mountain_n signias_n never_o consider_v that_o that_o mountain_n be_v not_o of_o such_o height_n and_o extent_n as_o to_o bear_v the_o epithet_n he_o give_v it_o nor_o that_o 4._o josephus_n who_o write_n he_o may_v have_v read_v and_o who_o person_n he_o may_v have_v see_v affirm_v from_o berosus_n hierome_n of_o egypt_n mnaseas_n and_o nicholas_n of_o damascus_n that_o noah_n ark_n rest_v in_o armenia_n upon_o the_o mountain_n baris_n in_o the_o country_n of_o the_o cordueni_fw-la above_o minyas_n that_o the_o ruin_n of_o it_o be_v there_o preserve_v and_o that_o the_o inhabitant_n be_v wont_a to_o scrape_v off_o bitumen_n to_o use_v as_o a_o preservative_n which_o be_v also_o confirm_v by_o arabia_n eusebius_n from_o abydenus_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o just_a at_o the_o time_n that_o the_o counterfeit_n sibyl_n come_v first_o abroad_o claudius_n apollinaris_n bishop_n of_o hierapolis_n in_o phrygia_n and_o apollonius_n the_o roman_a senator_n and_o martyr_n affirm_v as_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v that_o montanus_n a_o phrygian_a and_o their_o contemporary_a take_v upon_o he_o to_o act_v the_o prophet_n i_o find_v so_o much_o the_o more_o likelihood_n to_o lay_v this_o bastard_n to_o he_o the_o more_o free_a i_o find_v it_o as_o the_o pastor_n of_o hermas_n from_o contain_v any_o passage_n that_o may_v displease_v the_o montanist_n but_o i_o determine_v nothing_o and_o be_o very_o willing_a to_o resign_v to_o any_o one_o that_o shall_v take_v the_o trouble_n upon_o he_o the_o task_n of_o teach_v we_o better_a thing_n chap._n viii_o divers_a extravagance_n remarkable_a in_o the_o sibylline_a write_n in_o the_o beginning_n of_o this_o treatise_n i_o give_v several_a instance_n of_o the_o fond_a imagination_n observable_a in_o that_o work_n most_o part_n whereof_o be_v either_o without_o order_n and_o coherence_n or_o no_o way_n prejudice_v the_o truth_n i_o may_v further_o reduce_v to_o this_o head_n a_o affectation_n of_o the_o author_n sufficient_o importunate_a and_o no_o way_n suitable_a to_o the_o end_n he_o seem_v to_o propose_v to_o himself_o namely_o that_o of_o shuffle_n into_o his_o discourse_n most_o of_o those_o term_n which_o the_o heathen_n in_o their_o mythology_n have_v use_v for_o the_o description_n of_o hell_n and_o infernal_a place_n as_o if_o he_o have_v make_v it_o his_o business_n to_o bring_v it_o into_o reputation_n such_o be_v for_o instance_n that_o of_o erinys_n use_v by_o he_o lib_n 3._o page_n 38._o styx_n lib._n 3._o pag._n 22._o that_o of_o tartarus_n lib._n 1._o pag._n 7_o 8._o lib._n 2._o pag._n 18._o lib._n 5._o pag._n 44._o lib._n 8._o pag._n 61._o that_o of_o frebus_n lib._n 1._o pag._n 7._o lib._n 3._o pag._n 33._o that_o of_o acheron_n lib._n 1._o page_n 11._o lib._n 2._o page_n 18._o lib._n 5._o page_n 51._o that_o of_o flysium_fw-la lib._n 2._o page_n 18._o lib._n 3._o page_n 32_o 34._o his_o licentiousness_n of_o expression_n not_o well_o suit_v with_o christianity_n take_v in_o good_a part_n by_o the_o father_n have_v be_v constant_o dissemble_v by_o they_o in_o like_a manner_n as_o be_v the_o fable_n of_o the_o titan_n saturn_n and_o other_o which_o be_v of_o no_o small_a account_n in_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a poem_n but_o there_o be_v some_o other_o passage_n scatter_v up_o and_o down_o in_o it_o of_o a_o much_o great_a concern_n and_o such_o as_o have_v occasion_v consequence_n of_o far_o great_a importance_n i_o shall_v not_o insist_v on_o the_o author_n be_v have_v thrust_n into_o his_o eight_o book_n a_o acrostic_n make_v up_o of_o these_o five_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d whereof_o the_o initial_a letter_n put_v together_o make_v up_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o signify_v a_o fish_n from_o which_o supposition_n tertullian_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr baptismo_fw-la zeno_n the_o verone_n serm._n 5._o add_v neophytos_n optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la lib._n 3._o st._n augustine_n de_n civit._fw-la dei_fw-la lib._n 18._o cap._n 23_o and_o other_o have_v derive_v so_o great_a prejudice_n that_o they_o have_v with_o a_o certain_a emulation_n make_v a_o noise_n about_o it_o call_v the_o lord_n jesus_n piscem_fw-la nostrum_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v our_o fish_n the_o christian_n regenerate_v by_o holy_a baptism_n pisciculos_fw-la little_a fish_n the_o baptismal_a font_n piscinam_fw-la the_o fishpond_n or_o place_n where_o the_o fish_n be_v keep_v in_o consequence_n whereof_o a_o pleasant_a humour_n take_v they_o of_o allegorise_v upon_o the_o piscina_fw-la or_o pool_n mention_v in_o the_o latin_a version_n of_o the_o five_o chapter_n of_o saint_n john_n gospel_n chap._n ix_o the_o first_o principal_a tenet_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_n the_o same_o author_n have_v fond_o derive_v from_o 〈◊〉_d adam_n which_o be_v original_o hebrew_a that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hades_n which_o be_v pure_o greek_n and_o signify_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n either_o hell_n as_o in_o matth._n xuj_o 18._o luke_n x._o 15._o and_o xuj_o 23._o or_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o state_n of_o the_o depart_a in_o respect_n of_o their_o body_n as_o act_n two_o 27_o 31._o 1_o cor._n xv_o 55._o apocal._n i._n 18._o and_o vi_o 8._o and_o xx_o 13_o 14._o lay_v it_o down_o as_o a_o thing_n manifest_a that_o all_o man_n from_o adam_n be_v after_o their_o death_n confine_v in_o hell_n till_o the_o time_n of_o their_o resurrection_n say_v in_o the_o first_o book_n pag._n 7._o all_o man_n who_o have_v be_v inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v command_v or_o say_v to_o go_v to_o the_o habitation_n of_o hell_n and_o page_n 11._o where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o three_o son_n of_o noah_n who_o he_o feign_v never_o to_o have_v be_v sick_a or_o trouble_v with_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o old-age_n they_o by_o a_o certain_a sleep_n overcome_v shall_v die_v and_o go_v to_o ach'ron_n there_o in_o honour_n be_v for_o happy_a they_o be_v of_o the_o bless_a race_n in_o who_o god_n sabaoth_n do_v his_o wisdom_n place_n his_o will_n to_o these_o he_o ever_o do_v declare_v to_o these_o who_o though_o in_o hell_n yet_o happy_a be_v he_o lay_v it_o down_o i_o say_v as_o a_o thing_n manifest_a that_o all_o man_n from_o adam_n descend_v into_o hell_n and_o there_o expect_v their_o resurrection_n a_o supposition_n refute_v by_o the_o history_n of_o eliah_n 11._o who_o elizeus_fw-la saw_n ascend_v into_o heaven_n in_o a_o whirlwind_n and_o by_o the_o gospel_n which_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o thief_n convert_v upon_o the_o cross_n be_v the_o same_o day_n that_o he_o die_v 43._o with_o the_o lord_n in_o paradise_n and_o by_o st._n paul_n who_o teach_v that_o as_o be_v in_o the_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n so_o 8._o be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n we_o be_v present_a with_o the_o lord_n and_o protest_v that_o 23._o his_o desire_n be_v to_o depart_v and_o to_o be_v with_o
the_o earth_n to_o the_o end_n that_o be_v may_v there_o communicate_v his_o presence_n to_o the_o patriarch_n and_o prophet_n etc._n etc._n you_o have_v enough_o to_o put_v by_o those_o who_o insolent_o enough_o think_v not_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a just_o go_v to_o hell_n by_o tell_v they_o they_o be_v servant_n above_o their_o master_n conceive_v it_o not_o much_o it_o may_v be_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n to_o reap_v the_o comfort_n of_o the_o resurrection_n which_o be_v to_o be_v expect_v etc._n etc._n heaven_n be_v not_o open_v to_o any_o one_o while_o the_o earth_n be_v entire_a etc._n etc._n we_o have_v in_o our_o book_n of_o paradise_n make_v it_o good_a that_o every_o soul_n be_v sequester_v in_o hell_n till_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o in_o the_o fifty_o six_o chapter_n why_o do_v you_o not_o judge_v worthy_a hell_n those_o soul_n which_o be_v pure_a and_o innocent_a and_o in_o the_o fifty_o eight_o chapter_n all_o soul_n say_v you_o be_v whether_o you_o will_v or_o no_o in_o hell_n there_o you_o have_v already_o both_o the_o punishment_n and_o the_o refreshment_n there_o you_o have_v the_o poor_a man_n and_o the_o rich_a etc._n etc._n by_o that_o prison_n we_o mean_v hell_n which_o also_o the_o gospel_n show_v and_o the_o utmost_a farthing_n we_o interpret_v to_o be_v any_o light_a offence_n which_o be_v to_o be_v punish_v there_o by_o the_o delay_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o in_o his_o three_o book_n against_o martion_n and_o the_o twenty_o four_o chapter_n martion_n have_v say_v that_o he_o expect_v after_o this_o life_n end_v refreshment_n in_o hell_n in_o the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n tertullian_n infer_v thence_o against_o he_o that_o god_n be_v merciful_a and_o make_v this_o exclamation_n oh_o god_n merciful_a even_o in_o hell_n and_o in_o the_o thirty_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o four_o book_n i_o say_v that_o abraham_n bosom_n be_v a_o region_n though_o not_o celestial_a yet_o high_o than_o hell_n which_o in_o the_o interim_n shall_v afford_v refreshment_n to_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_a till_o such_o time_n as_o all_o thing_n be_v accomplish_v all_o receive_v the_o fullness_n of_o their_o reward_n at_o the_o general_a resurrection_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o his_o scorpiacum_n in_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o soul_n of_o the_o martyr_n rest_v quiet_o under_o the_o altar_n etc._n etc._n novatian_n that_o famous_a priest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o in_o the_o year_n 250._o be_v oppose_v to_o pope_n cornelius_n do_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o trinity_n follow_v the_o track_n of_o tertullian_n say_v that_o even_o those_o very_a thing_n which_o lie_v under_o the_o earth_n be_v not_o void_a of_o certain_a power_n be_v place_v every_o one_o according_a to_o its_o rank_n and_o order_n for_o there_o be_v one_o place_n into_o which_o be_v bring_v the_o soul_n as_o well_o of_o the_o godly_a as_o the_o wicked_a feel_v beforehand_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o future_a judgement_n last_o origen_n that_o famous_a priest_n of_o caesarea_n who_o st._n hierome_n in_o his_o preface_n before_o his_o interpretation_n of_o hebrew_n name_n sometime_o acknowledge_v master_n of_o the_o church_n after_o the_o apostle_n and_o who_o he_o observe_v to_o have_v depart_v this_o life_n in_o the_o year_n 254._o or_o thereabouts_o express_v himself_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n say_v in_o his_o four_o book_n of_o principle_n those_o who_o withdraw_v out_o of_o this_o world_n according_a to_o the_o death_n common_a to_o all_o be_v dispose_v of_o according_a to_o their_o act_n and_o merit_n as_o they_o shall_v be_v judge_v worthy_a some_o to_o the_o place_n which_o be_v call_v hell_n other_o into_o abraham_n bosom_n into_o several_a mansion_n where_o it_o be_v to_o be_v note_v that_o by_o hell_n he_o mean_v the_o low_a part_n of_o hell_n and_o by_o abraham_n bosom_n the_o place_n of_o sequestration_n where_o the_o dead_a in_o his_o judgement_n be_v detain_v before_o the_o final_a judgement_n and_o not_o celestial_a glory_n which_o in_o his_o seven_o homily_n upon_o leviticus_n he_o pretend_v that_o none_o of_o the_o saint_n be_v admit_v to_o since_o he_o formal_o exclude_v from_o the_o enjoyment_n thereof_o the_o patriarch_n prophet_n and_o apostle_n say_v that_o they_o have_v not_o yet_o receive_v their_o joy_n that_o they_o expect_v we_o and_o that_o they_o mourn_v for_o our_o sin_n it_o be_v therefore_o manifest_a from_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o precedent_a testimony_n that_o all_o the_o author_n we_o have_v leave_v we_o of_o the_o second_o and_o as_o far_o as_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o three_o age_n be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n as_o be_v imbue_v with_o the_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o sibylline_a book_n and_o propose_v by_o each_o of_o they_o as_o the_o common_a sentiment_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n somewhat_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n may_v analogical_o be_v say_v of_o those_o who_o follow_v they_o in_o the_o after-age_n as_o for_o instance_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o constitution_n attribute_v to_o st._n clement_n in_o the_o forty_o second_o chapter_n of_o his_o eight_o book_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o recognition_n in_o his_o first_o book_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n james_n of_o victorinus_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n and_o martyr_n upon_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n of_o lactantius_n in_o the_o twenty_o first_o chapter_n of_o his_o seven_o book_n of_o st._n ambrose_n in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n of_o cain_n and_o abel_n and_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr bono_fw-mi mortis_fw-la of_o saint_n chrysostome_n in_o his_o four_o homily_n upon_o genesis_n and_o the_o thirty_o nine_o homily_n upon_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n and_o the_o seven_o and_o twenty_o eight_o homily_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n of_o prudentius_n in_o his_o hymn_n upon_o the_o obsequy_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o of_o the_o eighteen_o martyr_n of_o saragossa_n of_o st._n augustine_n upon_o the_o thirty_o six_o psalm_n and_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o eleven_o book_n de_fw-fr genesi_fw-la ad_fw-la literam_fw-la and_o the_o thirty_o five_o chapter_n of_o the_o twelve_o book_n and_o in_o the_o hundred_o and_o eight_o chapter_n of_o his_o enchiridion_n and_o in_o the_o nine_o chapter_n of_o his_o twelve_o book_n of_o the_o city_n of_o god_n and_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o retractation_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o question_n attribute_v to_o justin_n martyr_n in_o the_o sixty_v and_o seventy_o six_o question_n of_o basil_n of_o seleucia_n in_o his_o ten_o oration_n of_o theodoret_n theophylact_fw-mi and_o oecumenius_n upon_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n to_o the_o hebrew_n of_o andrew_n and_o aretas_n of_o caesarea_n in_o cappadocia_n upon_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n of_o euthymius_n upon_o the_o twenty_o three_o chapter_n of_o saint_n luke_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o imperfect_a work_n upon_o saint_n matthew_n in_o the_o thirty_o four_o homily_n of_o st._n bernard_n in_o his_o three_o and_o four_o sermon_n upon_o the_o feast_n of_o all-saint_n and_o of_o pope_n john_n the_o two_o and_o twenty_o for_o though_o many_o of_o these_o late_a moderate_v after_o their_o manner_n the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o precede_v the_o year_n 300._o do_v either_o forbear_v make_v any_o specifical_a designation_n of_o the_o place_n where_o the_o saint_n be_v entertain_v after_o their_o death_n content_v themselves_o to_o call_v it_o indefinite_o with_o st._n augustine_n secretis_fw-la secret_a and_o hide_a receptacle_n or_o with_o primasius_n the_o secret_a of_o god_n as_o it_o be_v to_o insinuate_v that_o it_o be_v know_v to_o god_n only_o or_o be_v so_o confident_a as_o to_o affirm_v it_o to_o be_v out_o of_o hell_n not_o precise_o determine_v what_o other_o habitation_n it_o please_v god_n to_o assign_v they_o yet_o all_o agree_v in_o this_o that_o they_o often_o make_v use_n of_o those_o expression_n which_o seem_v to_o defer_v the_o glory_n and_o beatitude_n of_o their_o soul_n till_o the_o day_n of_o the_o general_a resurrection_n chap._n x._o the_o second_o capital_a tenet_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_n the_o second_o point_n of_o doctrine_n advance_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_n concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v that_o all_o without_o any_o exception_n shall_v pass_v through_o the_o last_o conflagration_n of_o the_o universe_n which_o shall_v purge_v the_o just_a and_o shall_v refine_v they_o in_o such_o as_o we_o say_v that_o gold_n be_v melt_v or_o refine_v in_o the_o crucible_n to_o this_o effect_n be_v what_o we_o read_v in_o the_o second_o book_n page_n 17._o
and_o then_o shall_v all_o pass_v through_o the_o burn_a river_n and_o the_o unextinguishable_a flame_n all_o the_o just_a shall_v be_v save_v but_o the_o wicked_a shall_v perish_v to_o all_o age_n etc._n etc._n the_o angel_n carry_v they_o through_o the_o burn_a river_n shall_v bring_v they_o into_o light_n etc._n etc._n he_o will_v give_v man_n the_o power_n to_o save_v themselves_o from_o the_o burn_a fire_n and_o eternal_a gnash_n of_o tooth_n etc._n etc._n and_o then_o shall_v god_n send_v from_o heaven_n the_o king_n and_o shall_v judge_v every_o man_n by_o blood_n and_o the_o splendour_n of_o fire_n this_o imagination_n consider_v by_o the_o most_o ancient_a of_o the_o father_n as_o take_v out_o of_o a_o book_n of_o divine_a authority_n make_v so_o strong_a a_o impression_n upon_o they_o that_o they_o take_v it_o for_o a_o infallible_a lesson_n hence_o saint_n irenaeus_n in_o the_o nine_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n have_v apply_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n those_o word_n of_o malachy_n 1._o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n shall_v burn_v as_o a_o oven_n add_v john_n the_o baptist_n tell_v we_o who_o that_o lord_n be_v at_o who_o come_v there_o shall_v be_v such_o a_o day_n say_v of_o christ_n he_o shall_v baptise_v you_o with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o with_o fire_n have_v his_o fan_n in_o his_o hand_n to_o cleanse_v his_o floor_n and_o he_o will_v put_v up_o the_o corn_n into_o his_o garner_n but_o shall_v burn_v the_o chaff_n in_o unquenchable_a fire_n he_o therefore_o who_o make_v the_o corn_n be_v no_o other_o than_o he_o who_o make_v the_o chaff_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o judge_v those_o thing_n and_o separate_v they_o origen_n in_o his_o three_o homily_n upon_o the_o thirty_o six_o psalm_n if_o in_o this_o life_n we_o slight_v the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n admonish_v we_o and_o will_v not_o be_v either_o heal_v or_o amend_v by_o the_o reprehension_n thereof_o it_o be_v certain_a we_o must_v come_v to_o the_o fire_n which_o be_v prepare_v for_o sinner_n even_o to_o that_o fire_n 1_o cor._n three_o 13._o which_o shall_v try_v every_o man_n work_n of_o what_o sort_n it_o be_v and_o as_o i_o conceive_v it_o be_v necessary_a that_o we_o all_o come_v to_o that_o fire_n though_o one_o be_v a_o paul_n or_o a_o peter_n he_o will_v nevertheless_o come_v to_o that_o fire_n but_o those_o who_o be_v such_o shall_v hear_v though_o thou_o walk_v through_o the_o fire_n the_o flame_n shall_v not_o kindle_v upon_o thou_o isa_n xliii_o 2._o but_o if_o any_o one_o be_v a_o sinner_n as_o myself_o he_o shall_v indeed_o come_v to_o that_o fire_n as_o well_o as_o peter_n and_o paul_n and_o as_o the_o hebrew_n come_v to_o the_o red_a sea_n so_o do_v also_o the_o egyptian_n but_o the_o isralite_n pass_v through_o the_o red_a sea_n and_o the_o egyptian_n be_v overwhelm_v therein_o in_o like_a manner_n we_o if_o we_o be_v egyptian_n and_o follow_v pharaoh_n who_o be_v the_o devil_n obey_v his_o commandment_n shall_v be_v overwhelm_v in_o that_o fiery_a lake_n or_o river_n when_o we_o shall_v be_v guilty_a of_o the_o sin_n which_o we_o be_v addict_v to_o no_o doubt_n through_o the_o commandment_n of_o pharaoh_n but_o if_o we_o be_v israelite_n and_o redeem_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o 19_o lamb_n without_o spot_n if_o we_o carry_v not_o about_o we_o the_o 8._o leaven_n of_o malice_n and_o wickedness_n we_o also_o must_v enter_v into_o the_o fiery_a river_n but_o as_o the_o water_n be_v to_o the_o israelite_n 22._o a_o wall_n on_o the_o right_a hand_n and_o on_o the_o left_a so_o shall_v the_o fire_n be_v as_o a_o wall_n if_o we_o do_v as_o it_o be_v report_v of_o they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o 31._o believe_v the_o lord_n and_o his_o servant_n moses_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o law_n and_o commandment_n and_o by_o that_o mean_n follow_v 21._o the_o pillar_n of_o fire_n and_o the_o pillar_n of_o the_o cloud_n and_o in_o his_o fourteen_o homily_n upon_o saint_n luke_n i_o think_v that_o even_o after_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a we_o shall_v stand_v in_o need_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o cleanse_v and_o purge_v we_o for_o none_o will_v be_v able_a to_o rise_v again_o without_o filth_n lactantius_n in_o the_o twenty_o first_o chapter_n of_o his_o seven_o book_n when_o he_o shall_v judge_v the_o just_a he_o shall_v also_o try_v they_o by_o fire_n then_o shall_v those_o who_o sin_n have_v prevail_v either_o as_o to_o their_o weight_n or_o number_n be_v smite_v by_o the_o fire_n and_o burn_v but_o those_o who_o a_o fullness_n of_o justice_n and_o maturity_n of_o virtue_n shall_v have_v harden_v shall_v not_o be_v sensible_a of_o that_o fire_n saint_n hilary_n who_o in_o the_o second_o of_o his_o canon_n upon_o saint_n matthew_n have_v observe_v in_o general_a that_o it_o lie_v even_o upon_o those_o who_o be_v baptize_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n to_o be_v consummate_v or_o accomplish_a by_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n in_o his_o three_o sermon_n upon_o the_o one_o hundred_o and_o eighteen_o psalm_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n apply_v it_o particular_o to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n to_o show_v that_o in_o his_o judgement_n it_o can_v admit_v any_o exception_n say_v since_o we_o be_v to_o give_v a_o account_n matthew_n twelve_o 36._o for_o every_o idle_a word_n do_v we_o desire_v to_o come_v to_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n wherein_o we_o be_v to_o pass_v through_o that_o indefatigable_a fire_n wherein_o we_o be_v to_o suffer_v those_o grievous_a torment_n which_o tend_v to_o the_o expiation_n of_o the_o soul_n from_o its_o sin_n 35._o if_o a_o sword_n do_v pierce_v through_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o bless_a mary_n that_o the_o thought_n of_o many_o heart_n may_v be_v reveal_v if_o that_o virgin_n who_o be_v capable_a of_o receive_v god_n be_v to_o come_v to_o the_o severity_n of_o judgement_n who_o will_v presume_v to_o desire_v to_o be_v judge_v of_o god_n saint_n gregory_n nazianzen_n orat._n 26._o the_o day_n of_o the_o revelation_n will_v declare_v manifest_o whether_o it_o be_v through_o a_o sound_a ratiocination_n that_o i_o please_v not_o as_o also_o the_o last_o fire_n by_o which_o all_o our_o work_n shall_v be_v judge_v and_o purge_v and_o in_o the_o thirty_o nine_o speak_v of_o those_o who_o think_v themselves_o so_o pure_a that_o they_o think_v they_o have_v reason_n to_o bid_v their_o brethren_n stand_v at_o a_o distance_n from_o they_o it_o may_v be_v that_o there_o to_o wit_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n they_o shall_v be_v baptize_v by_o fire_n with_o the_o final_a baptism_n which_o be_v the_o most_o grievous_a and_o most_o long_o which_o feed_v on_o the_o matter_n as_o on_o grass_n and_o consume_v the_o vanity_n of_o all_o wickedness_n and_o in_o the_o fourti_v where_o he_o bewail_v his_o own_o imperfection_n who_o will_v secure_v i_o that_o i_o shall_v be_v save_v at_o the_o end_n and_o that_o the_o judicial_a seat_n will_v not_o look_v upon_o i_o still_o as_o a_o debtor_n and_o one_o that_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o the_o consâ—agration_n which_o shall_v be_v then_o saint_n basil_n upon_o the_o 4_o of_o isaiah_n verse_n 4_o where_o the_o prophet_n treat_v of_o the_o cleanse_n of_o jerusalem_n have_v this_o consideration_n be_v there_o not_o three_o notion_n of_o baptism_n the_o purgation_n of_o the_o filth_n the_o regeneration_n by_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o examination_n by_o the_o fire_n of_o judgement_n and_o upon_o these_o word_n of_o the_o ten_o howl_v for_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v at_o hand_n by_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n he_o mean_v that_o of_o the_o last_o judgement_n then_o add_v if_o none_o be_v pure_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o work_n that_o be_v forbid_v let_v every_o one_o fear_v that_o day_n for_o say_v he_o to_o wit_n saint_n paul_n 1_o cor._n three_o 15._o if_o any_o man_n work_n shall_v be_v burn_v he_o shall_v suffer_v loss_n but_o he_o himself_z shall_v be_v save_v yet_o so_o as_o by_o fire_n and_o in_o the_o fifteen_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n saint_n john_n call_v baptism_n of_o fire_n the_o trial_n which_o shall_v be_v make_v at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n according_a to_o what_o the_o apostle_n say_v the_o fire_n shall_v try_v every_o man_n work_n of_o what_o sort_n it_o be_v and_o in_o the_o nine_o and_o twenty_o speak_v of_o athenogenes_n a_o man_n famous_a among_o the_o ancient_a christian_n he_o say_v that_o he_o strive_v to_o arrive_v at_o the_o consummation_n or_o accomplishment_n which_o shall_v be_v make_v by_o fire_n saint_n gregory_n of_o nyssa_n brother_n to_o st._n basil_n in_o his_o oration_n upon_o the_o eight_o and_o twenty_o verse_n of_o the_o fifteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n
john_n vi_fw-la 31._o concern_v the_o bread_n of_o heaven_n and_o apocal._n two_o 17._o concern_v the_o hide_a manna_n tell_v we_o in_o his_o preface_n copy_v out_o by_o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n and_o lactantius_n that_o those_z who_o honour_n god_n inherit_v the_o true_a and_o eternal_a life_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o time_n of_o eternity_n have_v their_o abode_n in_o paradise_n the_o flourish_a garden_n and_o eat_v the_o delicious_a bread_n of_o heaven_n which_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o book_n page_n 56._o he_o mean_v of_o manna_n say_v all_o together_o eat_v of_o the_o bedew_a manna_n with_o their_o white_a tooth_n this_o doctrine_n be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o acceptable_a to_o the_o father_n the_o more_o they_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o conceive_v a_o aversion_n for_o the_o extravagant_a imagination_n of_o the_o gnostic_n who_o transform_v paradise_n into_o a_o archangel_n and_o assign_v for_o its_o station_n the_o four_o heaven_n thus_o theophilus_n who_o give_v paradise_n the_o qualification_n of_o perpetual_a and_o hang_v in_o the_o midst_n between_o heaven_n and_o the_o world_n 2._o ground_v the_o persuasion_n he_o will_v give_v of_o it_o to_o autolycus_n on_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pretend_a sibyl_n and_o after_o his_o example_n lactantius_n in_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n st._n irenaeus_n have_v in_o the_o thirty_o six_o chapter_n of_o his_o five_o book_n allege_v these_o word_n of_o isaiah_n out_o of_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o verse_n of_o the_o sixty_o six_o chapter_n as_o the_o new_a heaven_n and_o the_o new_a earth_n which_o i_o will_v make_v shall_v remain_v before_o i_o assign_v to_o each_o of_o they_o its_o inhabitant_n say_v then_o shall_v those_o who_o be_v worthy_a the_o conversation_n of_o heaven_n pass_v thither_o other_o shall_v enjoy_v the_o pleasure_n of_o paradise_n and_o other_o shall_v possess_v the_o holy_a earth_n and_o the_o splendour_n of_o the_o city_n that_o be_v to_o say_v jerusalem_n tertullian_n in_o the_o forty_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o apologetic_n we_o know_v paradise_n to_o be_v a_o place_n of_o divine_a pleasure_n destine_v for_o the_o reception_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o separate_v from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o common_a world_n by_o a_o certain_a enclosure_n of_o that_o fiery_a zone_n and_o in_o the_o eight_o chapter_n of_o his_o poem_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n there_o be_v a_o place_n in_o the_o eastern_a part_n wherein_o the_o lord_n take_v great_a deligâ—…_n where_o there_o be_v a_o clear_a light_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v a_o region_n most_o rich_a in_o field_n etc._n etc._n thither_o come_v every_o godly_a man_n but_o in_o the_o fifty_o five_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o soul_n this_o great_a man_n dazzle_v by_o the_o delusion_n of_o the_o montanist_n moderate_v the_o opinion_n he_o have_v take_v out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o counterfeit_n sibyl_n and_o reserve_v paradise_n for_o the_o entertainment_n of_o the_o martyr_n only_o exclude_v out_o of_o it_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o faithful_a say_v you_o say_v that_o our_o sleep_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o place_n of_o our_o repose_n be_v in_o paradise_n whither_o the_o patriarch_n and_o prophet_n upon_o the_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v appendage_n thereof_o pass_v from_o hell_n but_o how_o come_v it_o that_o that_o region_n of_o paradise_n which_o be_v under_o the_o altar_n reveal_v to_o st._n john_n discover_v no_o soul_n but_o those_o of_o the_o martyr_n how_o come_v perpetua_fw-la that_o most_o courageous_a martyr_n in_o the_o revelation_n which_o be_v make_v to_o she_o of_o paradise_n not_o long_o before_o her_o suffer_v to_o see_v there_o only_o her_o companion_n in_o martyrdom_n but_o that_o the_o sword_n which_o keep_v the_o entrance_n of_o paradise_n suffer_v none_o to_o get_v in_o but_o those_o who_o be_v depart_v in_o christ_n not_o in_o adam_n saint_n cyprian_n after_o the_o example_n of_o his_o master_n tertullian_n speak_v of_o our_o lord_n to_o demetrian_n proconsul_n of_o africa_n a_o passionate_a enemy_n of_o christianity_n have_v this_o expression_n he_o open_v to_o we_o the_o way_n of_o life_n he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o our_o return_n into_o paradise_n and_o in_o his_o book_n of_o mortality_n towards_o the_o end_n we_o account_v paradise_n say_v he_o to_o be_v our_o country_n we_o have_v already_o begin_v to_o have_v for_o our_o father_n the_o patriarch_n and_o in_o the_o chapter_n of_o exhortation_n to_o martyrdom_n if_o it_o be_v glorious_a for_o the_o soldier_n engage_v in_o common_a war_n after_o the_o conquest_n of_o their_o enemy_n to_o return_v triumphant_a into_o their_o country_n how_o much_o a_o noble_a and_o great_a glory_n be_v it_o to_o return_v triumphant_a to_o paradise_n after_o we_o have_v overcome_v the_o devil_n and_o to_o carry_v away_o victorious_a trophy_n after_o we_o have_v subdue_v he_o who_o have_v foil_v we_o before_o to_o the_o place_n whence_o the_o sinner_n adam_n have_v be_v thrust_v out_o lactantius_n in_o the_o place_n above_o cite_v god_n have_v pronounce_v his_o sentence_n against_o sinner_n that_o every_o one_o shall_v work_v out_o his_o own_o livelihood_n cast_v man_n out_o of_o paradise_n and_o encompass_v paradise_n round_o about_o with_o fire_n that_o man_n may_v not_o approach_v it_o till_o he_o have_v exercise_v sovereign_a judgement_n upon_o earth_n and_o recall_v to_o the_o same_o place_n those_o just_a man_n that_o worship_v he_o death_n be_v take_v away_o saint_n athanasius_n in_o his_o treatise_n upon_o these_o word_n matth._n twelve_o 27._o all_o thing_n be_v give_v to_o i_o etc._n etc._n death_n prevail_v from_o adam_n to_o christ_n the_o earth_n be_v curse_v and_o hell_n open_v and_o paradise_n shut_v etc._n etc._n but_o assoon_o as_o all_o thing_n be_v give_v to_o he_o and_o that_o he_o be_v make_v man_n all_o be_v amend_v and_o accomplish_v the_o earth_n in_o stead_n of_o the_o curse_v it_o lay_v under_o before_o be_v bless_v and_o paradise_n open_v and_o hell_n daunt_v and_o in_o his_o exposition_n of_o faith_n christ_n show_v the_o entrance_n into_o paradise_n whence_o adam_n have_v be_v thrust_v out_o and_o into_o which_o he_o be_v again_o enter_v by_o the_o thief_n according_a to_o what_o our_o saviour_n say_v this_o day_n shall_v thou_o be_v with_o i_o in_o paradise_n whither_o paul_n also_o be_v enter_v saint_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o his_o mystagogical_a instruction_n the_o paradise_n of_o god_n which_o he_o have_v plant_v towards_o the_o east_n be_v open_a to_o thou_o whence_o our_o first_o parent_n be_v banish_v because_o of_o his_o transgression_n and_o this_o be_v signify_v by_o thy_o turn_n from_o the_o west_n to_o the_o east_n the_o place_n of_o light_n saint_n basil_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o paradise_n how_o shall_v i_o be_v able_a to_o bring_v thou_o into_o sight_n of_o thy_o country_n to_o the_o end_n thou_o may_v recall_v thyself_o from_o banishment_n etc._n etc._n if_o thou_o be_v carnal_a thou_o have_v the_o description_n of_o he_o that_o be_v corporal_a and_o in_o the_o seven_o and_o twenty_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n we_o all_o in_o our_o prayer_n look_v towards_o the_o east_n but_o there_o be_v few_o of_o we_o that_o know_v we_o thereby_o seek_v our_o ancient_a country_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o paradise_n which_o god_n plant_v in_o eden_n saint_n gregory_n of_o nyssa_n in_o his_o oration_n of_o the_o forty_o martyr_n that_o then_o which_o be_v demand_v be_v whether_o paradise_n because_o of_o the_o turn_a sword_n be_v also_o inaccessible_a to_o the_o saint_n and_o if_o the_o champion_n of_o christ_n be_v exclude_v paradise_n what_o promise_v there_o remain_v upon_o which_o they_o shall_v undertake_v combat_n for_o piety_n and_o whether_o they_o shall_v obtain_v less_o than_o the_o thief_n to_o who_o the_o lord_n say_v this_o day_n shall_v thou_o be_v with_o i_o in_o paradise_n though_o the_o thief_n come_v not_o voluntary_o to_o the_o cross_n but_o when_o he_o be_v come_v near_o salvation_n that_o eagle-sighted_n and_o generous_a thief_n see_v the_o treasure_n and_o find_v a_o opportunity_n steal_v life_n honourable_o and_o happy_o abuse_v the_o nature_n of_o theft_n and_o say_v lord_n have_v i_o in_o remembrance_n when_o thou_o come_v into_o thy_o kingdom_n he_o be_v honour_v with_o paradise_n and_o do_v the_o flame_v sword_n keep_v the_o entrance_n of_o paradise_n against_o the_o saint_n but_o the_o question_n resolve_v itself_o for_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o word_n have_v not_o represent_v the_o sword_n always_o place_v against_o those_o that_o enter_v but_o turn_v that_o it_o may_v be_v opposite_a to_o the_o unworthy_a and_o be_v behind_o the_o worthy_a open_v unto_o they_o the_o not-forbidden_a entrance_n of_o life_n into_o which_o those_o that_o be_v to_o say_v
the_o forty_o martyr_n be_v enter_v in_o the_o assurance_n of_o their_o combat_n have_v without_o suffer_v pass_v through_o the_o flame_n which_o we_o also_o have_v undaunted_a pass_v through_o may_v be_v receive_v into_o paradise_n and_o thence_o it_o come_v that_o in_o his_o funeral_n oration_n upon_o pulcheria_n and_o flacilla_n her_o mother_n he_o say_v of_o the_o former_a the_o plant_n have_v be_v remove_v hence_o but_o it_o have_v be_v replant_v in_o paradise_n and_o of_o the_o late_a by_o that_o that_o be_v by_o faith_n be_v she_o carry_v hence_o into_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o father_n of_o faith_n abraham_n near_o the_o fountain_n of_o paradise_n saint_n ambrose_n upon_o the_o twenty_o section_n of_o the_o hundred_o and_o eighteen_o psalm_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n lay_v it_o down_o as_o have_v be_v already_o show_v for_o certain_a that_o it_o be_v necessary_a those_o who_o desire_v to_o return_v into_o the_o paradise_n out_o of_o which_o adam_n have_v be_v drive_v shall_v pass_v through_o the_o fire_n of_o judgement_n paulinus_n have_v forsake_v the_o world_n to_o lead_v a_o religious_a life_n afterward_o bishop_n of_o nola_n in_o his_o second_o fpistle_n to_o severus_n his_o intimate_a friend_n this_o be_v acceptable_a and_o well-pleasing_a in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n that_o our_o good_a shall_v be_v voluntary_o that_o we_o may_v receive_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v we_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o house_n of_o paradise_n and_o eternal_a life_n wherein_o we_o be_v create_v and_o which_o if_o we_o purge_v from_o the_o possession_n of_o this_o earth_n whereinto_o we_o come_v through_o condemnation_n regain_v then_o may_v we_o as_o true_o recall_v from_o banishment_n into_o our_o country_n or_o return_v after_o a_o long_a pilgrimage_n into_o the_o house_n we_o be_v bear_v in_o say_v god_n be_v our_o portion_n in_o the_o land_n of_o the_o live_n etc._n etc._n prudentius_n in_o the_o ten_o of_o his_o hymn_n while_o thou_o o_o god_n recalle_v and_o reforme_v thy_o body_n subject_n to_o dissolution_n in_o what_o region_n will_v thou_o command_v the_o pure_a soul_n to_o rest_v itself_o hide_a in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o bless_a old_a man_n it_o shall_v lodge_v there_o where_o eleazar_n be_v who_o the_o rich_a man_n burn_v see_v from_o afar_z off_o encompass_v with_o flower_n all_o about_o o_o redeemer_n we_o follow_v thy_o say_n whereby_o triumph_v over_o black_a death_n thou_o command_v the_o thief_n who_o be_v companion_n of_o thy_o cross_n to_o come_v after_o thou_o behold_v already_o the_o lightsome_a way_n of_o spacious_a paradise_n open_v to_o the_o faithful_a and_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o go_v into_o that_o grove_n of_o which_o man_n have_v be_v deprive_v by_o the_o serpent_n the_o author_n of_o the_o homily_n upon_o the_o thief_n unjust_o attribute_v to_o eusebius_n emissenus_fw-la this_o day_n shall_v thou_o be_v with_o i_o in_o paradise_n as_o in_o thy_o hereditary_a and_o paternal_a seat_n which_o at_o thy_o entrance_n shall_v be_v open_v though_o upon_o the_o expulsion_n thence_o of_o adam_n nay_o of_o two_o to_o wit_n adam_n and_o eve_n it_o have_v be_v shut_v up_o to_o innumerable_a people_n enter_z thou_o therefore_o the_o first_o of_o all_o but_o with_o a_o happy_a entrance_n than_o the_o first_o into_o paradise_n it_o be_v not_o require_v thou_o shall_v with_o adam_n see_v hell_n fear_v not_o thou_o shall_v there_o meet_v with_o any_o mortal_a viand_n any_o law_n any_o tree_n i_o will_v be_v to_o thou_o both_o food_n and_o life_n and_o that_o thou_o may_v not_o have_v the_o least_o apprehension_n that_o there_o may_v haply_o be_v some_o enemy_n in_o that_o bless_a grove_n and_o that_o the_o ancient_a thief_n may_v lay_v ambush_n for_o thou_o i_o will_v bring_v thou_o into_o it_o and_o confirm_v the_o possession_n thereof_o to_o thou_o the_o author_n of_o the_o question_n attribute_v to_o justin_n martyr_n in_o the_o seventy_o five_o question_n the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_o be_v carry_v into_o paradise_n where_o they_o have_v the_o conversation_n and_o sight_n of_o the_o angel_n and_o archangel_n and_o the_o vision_n of_o christ_n our_o saviour_n and_o in_o the_o seventy_o six_o question_n it_o be_v profitable_a for_o the_o thief_n at_o his_o entrance_n into_o paradise_n to_o learn_v by_o the_o effect_n the_o advantage_n of_o faith_n by_o which_o he_o have_v the_o honour_n to_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o saint_n where_o he_o be_v keep_v till_o the_o day_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o retribution_n now_o he_o have_v that_o sentiment_n of_o paradise_n which_o be_v call_v cogitative_a according_a to_o which_o the_o soul_n see_v themselves_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v below_o they_o and_o moreover_o the_o angel_n and_o daemon_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o add_v to_o this_o number_n those_o author_n who_o have_v follow_v the_o same_o prejudicate_a opinion_n as_o the_o monk_n caesarius_n in_o his_o three_o dialogue_n st._n hierome_n in_o his_o hundred_o twenty_o nine_o epistle_n etc._n etc._n but_o the_o fourteen_o before_o cite_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o till_o after_o the_o year_n 450_o their_o opinion_n which_o have_v its_o first_o rise_n from_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a book_n be_v so_o common_a in_o the_o church_n that_o it_o meet_v not_o with_o any_o contradiction_n chap._n xii_o the_o four_o capital_a tenet_n propose_v by_o the_o sibylline_a write_n the_o four_o supposition_n advance_v by_o the_o author_n of_o that_o counterfeit_n piece_n concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o depart_a be_v that_o jerusasalem_n rebuilt_a and_o make_v more_o glorious_a then_o ever_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v descend_v from_o heaven_n shall_v establish_v a_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n full_a of_o sensible_a enjoyment_n and_o a_o miraculous_a fertlity_n and_o abundance_n of_o corporal_a good_n he_o spread_v his_o fiction_n before_o we_o in_o these_o term_n in_o the_o second_o book_n page_n 14._o the_o fruitful_a earth_n shall_v again_o bring_v forth_o several_a fruit_n and_o page_n 18._o the_o angel_n raise_v the_o good_a out_o of_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o burn_a river_n shall_v convey_v they_o into_o light_n and_o bring_v they_o to_o a_o life_n free_a from_o care_n there_o be_v the_o immortal_a way_n of_o the_o great_a god_n and_o three_o fountain_n of_o wine_n honey_n and_o milk_n the_o earth_n also_o common_a to_o all_o and_o be_v divide_v by_o neither_o wall_n nor_o hedge_n shall_v then_o of_o itself_o bring_v forth_o several_a fruit_n and_o in_o the_o three_o book_n page_n 32._o then_o shall_v god_n give_v uno_fw-la man_n a_o very_a great_a joy_n for_o the_o earth_n the_o tree_n and_o the_o innumerable_a flock_n of_o sheep_n shall_v furnish_v man_n with_o the_o true_a fruit_n of_o wine_n sweet_a honey_n white_a milk_n and_o the_o best_a corn_n that_o ever_o mortal_n have_v and_o page_n 35._o the_o wolf_n upon_o the_o mountain_n shall_v eat_v grass_n with_o the_o lamb_n the_o spot_a lynx_n shall_v feed_v with_o the_o goat_n the_o bear_n with_o the_o calf_n and_o all_o mortal_n the_o flesh-devouring_a lion_n shall_v eat_v straw_n in_o the_o manger_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o dragon_n shall_v rest_v themselves_o with_o the_o motherless_a little_a one_o and_o in_o the_o six_o and_o fourti_v page_n of_o the_o five_o book_n the_o land_n of_o the_o hebrew_n shall_v be_v holy_a and_o bring_v forth_o all_o thing_n viz._n the_o river_n of_o the_o rock_n that_o distil_v honey_n and_o the_o immortal_a milk_n shall_v fall_v down_o upon_o the_o tongue_n of_o all_o the_o just_a and_o in_o the_o fourti_v page_n all_o those_o who_o live_v a_o godly_a life_n shall_v live_v again_o upon_o the_o earth_n and_o in_o page_n the_o nine_o and_o fourti_v god_n have_v make_v the_o city_n he_o delight_v in_o more_o bright_a than_o the_o star_n the_o sun_n and_o the_o moon_n so_o that_o it_o be_v without_o all_o question_n it_o be_v the_o design_n of_o this_o impostor_n who_o in_o imitation_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o esdras_n in_o the_o 19_o verse_n of_o the_o second_o chapter_n and_o the_o 35_o verse_n of_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n will_v needs_o entertain_v we_o with_o such_o extravagant_a narration_n to_o abuse_v the_o word_n of_o isaiah_n and_o saint_n john_n who_o in_o the_o twenty_o and_o one_o and_o twenty_o chapter_n of_o his_o apocalyps_n mystical_o represent_v the_o church_n under_o the_o name_n of_o 2_o the_o holy_a city_n the_o new_a jerusalem_n come_v down_o from_o god_n out_o of_o heaven_n 19_o build_v of_o gold_n and_o precious_a stone_n 23._o have_v no_o need_n of_o sun_n or_o moon_n 2._o and_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o it_o and_o of_o either_o side_n of_o the_o river_n be_v there_o the_o tree_n of_o life_n which_o bear_v twelve_o manner_n of_o fruit_n yield_v its_o fruit_n every_o month_n and_o the_o leaf_n of_o
the_o tree_n be_v for_o the_o heal_n of_o the_o nation_n the_o same_o imagination_n so_o gain_v upon_o the_o holy_a father_n that_o live_v after_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o second_o age_n that_o those_o good_a soul_n prepossess_v by_o the_o opinion_n they_o have_v conceive_v of_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a write_n take_v literal_o and_o apprehend_v after_o the_o jewish_a sense_n whatever_o they_o meet_v with_o in_o isaiah_n and_o saint_n john_n concern_v the_o first_o raesurrection_n of_o those_o who_o die_v for_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n their_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o all_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o celestial_a jerusalem_n thus_o justin_n martyr_n in_o his_o dialogue_n against_o trypho_n answer_v that_o jew_n who_o page_n 306_o have_v ask_v he_o whether_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o jerusalem_n shall_v be_v rebuilt_a and_o the_o christian_n assemble_v there_o and_o rejoice_v with_o christ_n in_o the_o company_n of_o the_o patriarch_n prophet_n etc._n etc._n not_o only_o confess_v it_o but_o maintain_v further_o that_o he_o have_v already_o aver_v it_o reflect_v no_o doubt_n on_o those_o word_n of_o page_n 271._o where_o he_o say_v that_o christ_n be_v raise_v shall_v come_v again_o inâ—â—_n jerusalem_n and_o then_o drink_v anew_o and_o eat_v with_o his_o disciple_n and_o second_o that_o he_o have_v signify_v unto_o he_o that_o many_o among_o those_o who_o be_v not_o of_o the_o pure_a and_o religious_a sentiment_n of_o the_o christian_n acknowledge_v it_o not_o whereupon_o he_o add_v i_o and_o as_o many_o other_o as_o be_v of_o the_o right_n and_o true_o christian_a sentiment_n in_o all_o thing_n know_v that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o resurrection_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o the_o prophet_n ezechiel_n isaiah_n and_o other_o confess_v that_o after_o jerusalem_n shall_v be_v build_v adorn_v and_o amplify_v a_o thousand_o year_n shall_v be_v spend_v there_o allege_v to_o that_o purpose_n the_o sixty_o five_o chapter_n of_o isaiah_n and_o the_o twenty_o of_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o reinculcate_v it_o page_z 340._o where_o he_o say_v he_o viz._n jesus_n be_v the_o eternal_a light_n which_o be_v to_o shine_v in_o jerusalem_n and_o page_n 369._o where_o he_o write_v of_o the_o christian_n that_o they_o know_v with_o who_o christ_n they_o shall_v be_v in_o that_o land_n viz._n judaea_n which_o he_o have_v call_v the_o land_n of_o all_o the_o saint_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v inherit_v eternal_a and_o incorruptible_a good_n eusebius_n in_o the_o nine_o and_o thirty_o chapter_n of_o the_o three_o book_n of_o his_o ecclefiastical_a history_n attribute_v the_o same_o opinion_n to_o papias_n bishop_n of_o hierapolis_n who_o have_v be_v a_o follower_n of_o the_o disciple_n of_o saint_n john_n have_v this_o discourse_n he_o affirm_v also_o many_o other_o thing_n that_o be_v more_o fabulous_a among_o which_o he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v a_o certain_a thousand_o of_o year_n to_o pass_v after_o the_o resurrection_n and_o that_o christ_n shall_v reign_v corporal_o in_o the_o same_o land_n thing_n which_o i_o think_v he_o have_v only_o imagine_v upon_o a_o misapprehension_n of_o the_o apostolical_a exposition_n saint_n irenaeus_n in_o the_o thirty_o five_o chapter_n of_o his_o five_o book_n do_v not_o only_o agree_v with_o papias_n but_o rely_v upon_o his_o authority_n cite_v out_o of_o his_o four_o book_n these_o word_n which_o papias_n attribute_v to_o saint_n john_n the_o day_n shall_v come_v wherein_o there_o shall_v grow_v up_o vine_n have_v each_o of_o they_o ten_o thousand_o branch_n and_o upon_o every_o branch_n ten_o thousand_o bough_n and_o on_o every_o bough_n ten_o thousand_o bud_n and_o on_o every_o bud_n ten_o thousand_o bunch_n and_o on_o every_o bunch_n ten_o thousand_o grape_n and_o every_o grape_n press_v shall_v yield_v twenty_o five_o measure_n of_o wine_n and_o when_o any_o one_o of_o the_o saint_n shall_v take_v one_o of_o the_o grape_n another_o shall_v cry_v i_o be_o a_o better_a grape_n take_v i_o and_o bless_v god_n by_o i_o in_o like_a manner_n one_o corn_n of_o wheat_n shall_v bring_v forth_o ten_o thousand_o ear_n and_o every_o ear_n shall_v have_v ten_o thousand_o crain_n and_o every_o grain_n shall_v give_v ten_o pound_n of_o clear_a and_o fine_a flower_n and_o all_o other_o fruit_n seed_n and_o herb_n proportionable_o be_v ever_o the_o synagogue_n cut_v off_o from_o the_o covenant_n of_o god_n deliver_v of_o a_o extravagance_n more_o deserve_a contempt_n than_o this_o which_o feign_v bunch_n of_o grape_n speak_v and_o vine_n yield_v infinite_o beyond_o all_o imaginable_a force_n of_o nature_n million_o of_o million_o of_o measure_n of_o wine_n and_o yet_o the_o holy_a martyr_n saint_n irenaeus_n out_o of_o a_o excess_n of_o respect_n by_o no_o mean_n excusable_a in_o he_o prefer_v the_o authority_n of_o papias_n deceive_v by_o the_o counterfeit_a sibyl_n before_o all_o reason_n blind_o swallow_v it_o and_o in_o his_o two_o and_o thirty_o chapter_n infer_v from_o it_o that_o the_o just_o shall_v reign_v here_o below_o before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n that_o on_o the_o day_n of_o the_o sabbath_n of_o the_o just_a they_o shall_v have_v a_o table_n furnish_v from_o god_n omnibus_fw-la who_o shall_v replenish_v they_o with_o all_o manner_n of_o viand_n that_o the_o wolf_n shall_v feed_v with_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o lion_n shall_v live_v on_o straw_n and_o in_o the_o thirty_o five_o chapter_n that_o the_o just_o shall_v reign_v on_o earth_n in_o the_o thirty_o six_o that_o proportionable_o to_o the_o fruit_n they_o have_v bring_v forth_o a_o hundred_o sixty_o or_o thirty_o for_o one_o they_o shall_v be_v place_v either_o in_o heaven_n or_o in_o paradise_n or_o in_o jerusalem_n and_o that_o in_o that_o regard_n it_o be_v that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v 2._o in_o my_o father_n house_n be_v many_o mansion_n tertullian_n who_o live_v near_o the_o same_o time_n to_o show_v we_o that_o he_o be_v carry_v away_o with_o the_o same_o prejudice_n cry_v out_o in_o the_o twenty_o four_o chapter_n of_o his_o three_o book_n against_o martion_n we_o confess_v that_o the_o kingdom_n be_v promise_v we_o upon_o earth_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o the_o resurrection_n in_o the_o city_n of_o divine_a workmanship_n 2._o jerusalem_n come_v down_o out_o of_o heaven_n there_o be_v some_o ground_n to_o think_v that_o meliton_n bishop_n of_o sardes_n contemporary_a with_o justin_n martyr_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o he_o concern_v the_o temporal_a reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o jerusalem_n in_o asmuch_o as_o to_o maintain_v it_o he_o write_v upon_o the_o revelation_n of_o saint_n john_n the_o word_n whereof_o have_v be_v extreme_o wrest_v by_o the_o patroness_n of_o that_o imagination_n but_o in_o regard_n i_o be_o nothing_o press_v and_o have_v only_a conjecture_n to_o infer_v it_o from_o i_o shall_v forbear_v to_o urge_v it_o i_o come_v to_o nepos_n the_o egyptian_a bishop_n reverence_v by_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n for_o his_o faith_n and_o great_a learning_n in_o the_o attainment_n whereof_o he_o have_v spend_v himself_o to_o the_o last_o of_o this_o prelate_n 24._o eusebius_n say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n teach_v that_o the_o promise_n make_v to_o the_o saint_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v to_o be_v accomplish_v after_o the_o manner_n conceive_v by_o the_o jew_n suppose_v that_o there_o be_v to_o pass_v a_o certain_a thousand_o of_o year_n in_o the_o pursuit_n of_o corporal_a enjoyment_n upon_o earth_n and_o be_v of_o opinion_n he_o may_v confirm_v his_o supposition_n by_o the_o revelation_n of_o john_n he_o write_v concern_v the_o say_a revelation_n a_o certain_a discourse_n entitle_v a_o reprehension_n of_o the_o allegorist_n as_o not_o able_a to_o endure_v that_o man_n shall_v take_v otherwise_o then_o literal_o the_o promise_v propose_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n for_o the_o comfort_n of_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v understand_v mystical_o about_o fifty_o year_n after_o appear_v our_o victorinus_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n who_o suffer_v martyrdom_n on_o the_o second_o day_n of_o november_n in_o the_o year_n 303._o after_o he_o have_v compose_v divers_a treatise_n great_a indeed_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o slight_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o contexture_n of_o the_o word_n according_a to_o the_o observation_n of_o corum_fw-la saint_n hierome_n which_o can_v be_v contradict_v since_o there_o be_v nothing_o leave_v of_o they_o and_o that_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o apocalypse_n which_o go_v under_o his_o name_n contain_v at_o this_o day_n nothing_o of_o what_o the_o ancient_n have_v read_v in_o it_o but_o 36._o saint_n hierome_n assure_v we_o that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o who_o expect_v 19_o to_o come_v from_o heaven_n a_o jerusalem_n adorn_v with_o precious_a stone_n and_o gold_n we_o need_v not_o fear_n upon_o his_o affirmation_n to_o
can_v without_o some_o trouble_n reflect_v that_o a_o person_n so_o great_a as_o saint_n epiphanius_n shall_v be_v through_o i_o know_v not_o what_o forgetfulness_n reduce_v to_o allege_v for_o a_o reason_n to_o his_o adversary_n the_o very_a thing_n he_o put_v in_o question_n and_o which_o have_v most_o need_n of_o proof_n so_o i_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o make_v this_o observation_n that_o the_o christian_n at_o that_o time_n use_v their_o hope_n concern_v the_o communication_n of_o their_o suffrage_n to_o the_o dead_a with_o so_o much_o indulgence_n that_o they_o extend_v it_o even_o to_o those_o who_o they_o think_v dead_a in_o mortal_a sin_n and_o out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n chap._n xv._n of_o the_o prayer_n make_v and_o alm_n give_v heretofore_o by_o the_o christian_n for_o the_o damn_a not_o to_o bring_v upon_o the_o stage_n the_o vain_a imagination_n of_o origen_n and_o his_o party_n who_o conceive_v no_o other_o punishment_n to_o be_v inflict_v on_o either_o man_n or_o devil_n than_o such_o as_o be_v purgatory_n and_o for_o a_o time_n nor_o yet_o much_o to_o urge_v that_o some_o very_a great_a person_n as_o st._n gregory_n nyssen_n in_o his_o great_a catechistical_a oration_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o in_o that_o which_o he_o make_v upon_o the_o eight_o and_o twenty_o verse_n of_o the_o fifteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n and_o st._n hierome_n in_o the_o eighteen_o book_n upon_o isaiah_n chap._n lxvi_o 24._o seem_v to_o have_v some_o time_n countenance_v it_o i_o shall_v insist_v on_o this_o that_o some_o other_o no_o less_o eminent_a be_v of_o opinion_n that_o there_o may_v be_v obtain_v some_o diminution_n of_o the_o torment_n of_o the_o damn_a and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v relieve_v by_o prayer_n and_o alms._n hence_o st._n chrysostome_n in_o his_o three_o homily_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o philippian_n speak_v of_o those_o who_o think_v it_o much_o to_o dispose_v of_o their_o wealth_n to_o good_a uses_n cry_v out_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n let_v we_o bewail_v they_o let_v we_o assist_v they_o according_a to_o our_o power_n let_v we_o find_v out_o some_o little_a relief_n for_o they_o little_a indeed_o yet_o let_v we_o help_v they_o that_o little_a and_o how_o shall_v we_o do_v it_o by_o pray_v ourselves_o and_o exhort_v other_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o give_v frequent_o for_o their_o sake_n to_o the_o poor_a that_o bring_v some_o comfort_n the_o same_o st._n chrysostome_n affirm_v that_o the_o catechuman_n have_v no_o part_n in_o the_o public_a prayer_n make_v for_o the_o faithful_a depart_v add_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n the_o catechuman_n be_v not_o honour_v with_o that_o consolation_n but_o be_v deprive_v of_o all_o assistance_n of_o that_o nature_n one_o only_o except_v what_o be_v that_o it_o be_v in_o your_o power_n to_o give_v to_o the_o poor_a for_o they_o and_o that_o give_v they_o some_o refreshment_n and_o in_o the_o sixty_o second_o homily_n upon_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n john_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n if_o he_o who_o be_v dead_a be_v a_o sinner_n and_o have_v many_o way_n offend_v god_n it_o be_v requisite_a we_o weep_v for_o that_o will_v be_v of_o no_o advantage_n to_o he_o but_o do_v that_o which_o may_v procure_v he_o some_o consolation_n viz._n give_v alm_n and_o offering_n this_o also_o we_o be_v to_o rejoice_v at_o that_o he_o be_v deprive_v the_o opportunity_n of_o commit_v wickedness_n prudentius_n in_o the_o five_o of_o his_o hymn_n upon_o a_o supposition_n that_o the_o night_n between_o easter-eve_n and_o easter-day_n the_o soul_n of_o the_o damn_a receive_v some_o ease_n and_o remission_n of_o their_o pain_n say_v sunt_fw-la &_o spiritibus_fw-la saepe_fw-la nocentibus_fw-la poenarum_fw-la celebres_fw-la sub_fw-la styge_n feriae_fw-la illâ_fw-la nocte_fw-la sacer_fw-la quâ_fw-la rediit_fw-la deus_fw-la stagnis_fw-la ad_fw-la superos_fw-la ex_fw-la acheronticis_fw-la etc._n etc._n marcent_fw-la suppliciis_fw-la tartara_fw-la mitibus_fw-la exultátque_fw-la svi_fw-la carceris_fw-la otio_fw-la umbrarum_fw-la populus_fw-la libre_fw-la ab_fw-la ignibus_fw-la nec_fw-la fervent_a solito_fw-la flumina_fw-la sulphur_n etc._n etc._n that_o be_v the_o infernal_a spirit_n sometime_o gain_v a_o intermission_n of_o their_o pain_n that_o night_n when_o god_n from_o acheron_n ascend_v to_o his_o heavenly_a throne_n etc._n etc._n a_o mild_a torture_n reign_v in_o hell_n the_o ghost_n in_o flame_n no_o long_o dwell_v proud_a that_o their_o bond_n be_v ease_v awhile_o the_o stream_n of_o sulphur_n cease_v to_o boil_v &c_n &c_n the_o same_o prudentius_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o hamartigenia_n number_v himself_o among_o the_o damn_a have_v this_o discourse_n esto_fw-la cavernoso_fw-la quia_fw-la sic_fw-la pro_fw-la labe_fw-la necesse_fw-la est_fw-la corporeâ_fw-la tristis_fw-la i_o sorbeat_fw-la ignis_fw-la averno_n saltem_fw-la mitificos_fw-la incendia_fw-la lenta_fw-la vapores_fw-la exhalent_fw-la aestúque_fw-la calor_fw-la languente_fw-la tepescat_fw-la lux_fw-la immensa_fw-la alios_fw-la &_o tempora_fw-la vincta_fw-la coronis_fw-la glorificent_fw-la i_o poena_fw-la levis_fw-la clementer_n adurat_fw-la etc._n etc._n if_o since_o our_o stain_n corporeal_a so_o require_v i_o shall_v be_v swallome_v by_o avernal_a fire_n yet_o may_v at_o least_o those_o flame_v a_o gentle_a heat_n exhale_v and_o vapour_n less_o intense_a beget_v while_o other_o glorious_a crown_n of_o light_n obtain_v let_v i_o but_o have_v a_o gentle_a heat_n and_o pain_n and_o in_o the_o hymn_n of_o st._n fructuosus_fw-la bishop_n of_o tarragone_fw-mi for_o his_o dignabitur_fw-la &_o meis_fw-la medelam_fw-la tormentis_fw-la dare_v prosperante_fw-la christo_fw-la etc._n etc._n it_o may_v be_v also_o he_o will_v give_v ease_n to_o my_o torment_n christ_n grant_v the_o good_a success_n for_o refer_v the_o give_v of_o that_o ease_n to_o the_o mundo_fw-la destruction_n of_o the_o world_n he_o show_v it_o be_v not_o his_o meaning_n to_o speak_v of_o purgatory_n such_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n conceive_v it_o at_o this_o day_n but_o of_o the_o final_a condition_n of_o soul_n at_o the_o last_o judgement_n paulinus_n bishop_n of_o nola_n apply_v to_o himself_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o sixteen_o of_o luke_n and_o imagine_v himself_o in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o wicked_a rich_a man_n who_o the_o gospel_n represent_v as_o damn_v say_v to_o nicetas_n bishop_n of_o dacia_n beyond_o danubius_n which_o we_o now_o call_v transsylvania_n nos_fw-la locis_fw-la quantum_fw-la meritis_fw-la dirempti_fw-la eminus_fw-la celsis_fw-la humiles_fw-la patronis_fw-la te_fw-la procul_fw-la sacris_fw-la socium_fw-la catervis_fw-la suspiciemus_fw-la quis_fw-la die_fw-la nobis_fw-la dabit_fw-la hoc_fw-la in_o illa_fw-la ut_fw-la tui_fw-la stemus_fw-la lateris_fw-la sub_fw-la umbra_fw-la et_fw-la tuus_fw-la nobis_fw-la requietis_fw-la aura_fw-fr temperet_fw-la ignem_fw-la tunc_fw-la precor_fw-la nostri_fw-la nimium_fw-la memento_fw-la et_fw-la patris_fw-la sancti_fw-la gremio_fw-la recumbens_fw-la roscido_fw-la nobis_fw-la digito_fw-la furentem_fw-la discute_fw-la flammam_fw-la we_o who_o in_o place_n from_o thou_o as_o far_o as_o in_o our_o merit_n distant_a be_v from_o our_o abyss_n to_o thou_o on_o high_a direct_v our_o cry_n who_o be_v it_o when_o that_o day_n come_v will_v yield_v thy_o shade_n may_v serve_v we_o for_o a_o shield_n and_o some_o cool_a air_n from_o thy_o bless_a seat_n may_v fan_v our_o heat_n ah_o then_o preserve_v we_o in_o thy_o mind_n and_o on_o thy_o father_n breast_n recline_v but_o one_o drop_n from_o thy_o finger_n shake_v our_o thirst_n to_o slake_v saint_n augustine_n in_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o chapter_n of_o his_o one_o and_o twenty_o book_n of_o the_o city_n of_o god_n profess_v that_o he_o do_v not_o oppose_v such_o as_o apply_v to_o the_o damn_a those_o word_n of_o the_o seventy_o seven_o psalm_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 9_o have_v god_n forget_v to_o be_v gracious_a say_n quibus_fw-la placet_fw-la istam_fw-la sententiam_fw-la usque_fw-la ad_fw-la illa_fw-la impiorum_fw-la tormenta_fw-mi protendere_fw-la etc._n etc._n i_o will_v have_v those_o who_o be_v please_v to_o extend_v that_o sentence_n even_o to_o the_o torment_n of_o the_o damn_a understand_v it_o at_o least_o in_o this_o manner_n that_o the_o 36._o wrath_n of_o god_n which_o be_v pronounce_v against_o they_o for_o their_o eternal_a punishment_n still_o remain_v upon_o they_o 9_o god_n shut_v not_o up_o in_o anger_n his_o tender_a mercy_n and_o cause_v they_o not_o to_o be_v torment_v with_o so_o much_o rigour_n as_o they_o deserve_v not_o so_o as_o they_o shall_v never_o undergo_v those_o pain_n or_o that_o a_o time_n shall_v come_v when_o they_o shall_v be_v determine_v but_o to_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v suffer_v they_o more_o remiss_o than_o their_o desert_n may_v require_v for_o by_o that_o mean_n both_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n shall_v remain_v and_o he_o shall_v not_o withhold_v his_o compassion_n even_o in_o his_o wrath_n which_o i_o confirm_v not_o though_o i_o do_v
either_o abolish_v or_o so_o alter_v that_o they_o contain_v not_o any_o thing_n of_o what_o be_v in_o they_o before_o of_o great_a consideration_n and_o thence_o it_o be_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o in_o those_o who_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n james_n st._n peter_n st._n basil_n and_o st._n gregory_n we_o meet_v not_o with_o as_o in_o the_o first_o prayer_n to_o god_n for_o the_o saint_n but_o prayer_n to_o the_o saint_n the_o fear_n of_o make_v they_o equal_a with_o jesus_n christ_n be_v by_o degree_n vanish_v and_o experience_n force_v we_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o all_o the_o imagination_n of_o man_n as_o well_o what_o be_v good_a as_o what_o bad_a pass_v away_o but_o that_o jesus_n christ_n alone_o be_v and_o shall_v be_v the_o same_o eternal_o as_o st._n paul_n to_o our_o comfort_n give_v we_o to_o observe_v in_o the_o 8_o verse_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n to_o the_o hebrew_n chap._n xx._n the_o motive_n of_o dionysius_n the_o pretend_a areopagite_n take_v into_o consideration_n he_o who_o about_o the_o year_n 490._o take_v upon_o he_o the_o name_n of_o st._n denys_n the_o areopagite_n to_o gain_v the_o great_a credit_n to_o his_o book_n of_o the_o celestial_a and_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n ground_n upon_o one_o only_a consideration_n the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o depart_a which_o be_v make_v in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o public_a service_n and_o declare_v his_o sentiment_n with_o the_o ordinary_a ostentation_n in_o these_o term_n 3._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n the_o recitation_n of_o the_o sacred_a roll_n which_o be_v make_v after_o the_o kiss_n of_o the_o pax_n declare_v the_o name_n of_o those_o who_o have_v live_v holy_o and_o who_o be_v irreturnable_o go_v to_o the_o perfection_n of_o virtuous_a life_n exhort_v and_o lead_v we_o to_o the_o most_o bless_a and_o godlike_a condition_n by_o resemblance_n of_o they_o and_o pronounce_v they_o as_o it_o be_v live_v and_o as_o theology_n express_v it_o not_o dead_a but_o 14._o pass_v from_o death_n to_o a_o most_o divine_a life_n but_o withal_o observe_v that_o they_o be_v reposit_v by_o sacred_a memorial_n in_o the_o remembrance_n of_o the_o deity_n and_o not_o according_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n transmit_v from_o the_o fancy_n to_o the_o memory_n but_o to_o speak_v suitable_o to_o god_n according_a to_o the_o venerable_a and_o irrecoverable_a knowledge_n of_o the_o godlike_a decease_a which_o be_v in_o god_n for_o as_o the_o oracle_n say_v 19_o he_o know_v those_o who_o be_v his_o and_o 19_o the_o death_n of_o his_o saint_n be_v precious_a in_o his_o sight_n the_o death_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v name_v instead_o of_o their_o accomplishment_n in_o sanctity_n think_v devout_o upon_o this_o viz._n that_o the_o venerable_a sign_n whereby_o christ_n be_v signify_v and_o participate_v have_v be_v place_v upon_o the_o divine_a altar_n immediate_o after_o follow_v the_o description_n of_o the_o saint_n declare_v thus_o much_o that_o they_o be_v inseparable_o conjoin_v by_o the_o supercelestial_a and_o sacred_a union_n which_o be_v between_o they_o this_o discourse_n which_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o any_o thing_n but_o the_o recital_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o depart_v denote_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o bless_a life_n they_o enjoy_v in_o consequence_n of_o their_o live_n conformable_o to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n may_v stand_v without_o the_o use_n of_o any_o prayer_n make_v on_o their_o behalf_n by_o the_o live_n but_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n he_o not_o only_o speak_v very_o clear_o but_o express_v his_o meaning_n of_o it_o thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n the_o divine_a hierarch_n or_o precedent_n over_o thing_n sacred_a advance_v make_v the_o holy_a prayer_n for_o the_o person_n depart_v and_o after_o the_o prayer_n the_o same_o hierarch_n kiss_v he_o and_o afterward_o all_o that_o be_v present_a do_v the_o like_a now_o the_o prayer_n require_v of_o that_o goodness_n which_o divine_o govern_v all_o thing_n that_o whatsoever_o sin_n the_o depart_a have_v through_o humane_a frailty_n commit_v may_v be_v forgive_v he_o and_o that_o he_o may_v be_v place_v in_o light_n and_o in_o the_o region_n of_o the_o live_n in_o the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n whence_o trouble_n and_o 10._o sorrow_n and_o sigh_v shall_v flee_v away_o thus_o do_v this_o learned_a but_o insincere_a author_n ground_n what_o he_o say_v on_o the_o sixty_o of_o st._n epiphanius_n motive_n as_o the_o most_o rational_a of_o all_o and_o have_v persuade_v thereto_o all_o the_o modern_a greek_n and_o as_o st._n epiphanius_n allege_v of_o several_a other_o consideration_n argue_v he_o write_v before_o the_o pretend_a areopagite_n ever_o think_v of_o his_o supposition_n so_o this_o latter_n copy_v the_o word_n of_o the_o constitution_n attribute_v to_o st._n clement_n and_o above_o transcribe_v and_o not_o allow_v of_o prayer_n for_o the_o damn_a show_v that_o his_o work_n be_v late_a and_o of_o as_o little_a authority_n chap._n xxi_o the_o motive_n of_o tertullian_n examine_v tertullian_n before_o any_o of_o these_o author_n allege_v two_o motive_n of_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a that_o be_v to_o say_v their_o refreshment_n and_o the_o hasten_a or_o advancement_n of_o their_o resurrection_n for_o this_o great_a man_n i_o know_v not_o how_o bewitch_v by_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a write_n suppose_a that_o before_o the_o last_o judgement_n the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v descend_v upon_o earth_n to_o establish_v a_o new_a kingdom_n in_o jerusalem_n and_o to_o govern_v it_o himself_o shall_v bring_v together_o all_o his_o faithful_a and_o shall_v there_o fill_v they_o with_o all_o delight_n even_o corporeal_a for_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o whereas_o st._n john_n have_v foretell_v in_o his_o apocalyps_n that_o the_o old_a serpent_n be_v bind_v for_o a_o thousand_o year_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o first_o resurrection_n in_o favour_n of_o their_o soul_n who_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o witness_n of_o jesus_n he_o with_o justin_n martyr_n papias_n st._n irenaeus_n and_o all_o those_o who_o have_v since_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o millenaries_n take_v that_o predication_n literal_o and_o wrest_v it_o to_o a_o contrary_a sense_n imagine_v that_o during_o the_o thousand_o year_n of_o christ_n reign_n which_o he_o pretend_v shall_v be_v in_o jerusalem_n the_o most_o eminent_a for_o sanctity_n among_o the_o faithful_a depart_v shall_v rise_v again_o before_o the_o rest_n of_o mankind_n but_o successive_o and_o every_o one_o at_o this_o appoint_a time_n so_o as_o that_o if_o one_o take_v possession_n of_o his_o body_n in_o the_o first_o of_o the_o thousand_o year_n another_o shall_v not_o have_v that_o privilege_n till_o a_o hundred_o two_o or_o three_o hundred_o year_n after_o and_o so_o to_o the_o end_n of_o that_o period_n of_o ten_o age_n and_o that_o those_o shall_v have_v least_o advantage_n thereof_o who_o resurrection_n shall_v be_v either_o delay_v till_o near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n or_o put_v off_o till_o after_o it_o and_o refer_v to_o the_o last_o day_n assign_v for_o the_o general_a resurrection_n as_o well_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o just_a as_o the_o wicked_a to_o induce_v we_o to_o embrace_v that_o opinion_n st._n irenaeus_n in_o the_o thirty_o four_o chapter_n of_o his_o five_o book_n make_v a_o coherence_n between_o the_o word_n of_o st._n john_n in_o the_o twenty_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o those_o of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o the_o twelve_o of_o st._n luke_n say_v hoc_fw-la est_fw-la quod_fw-la à _fw-la domino_fw-la dictum_fw-la est_fw-la etc._n etc._n this_o be_v it_o which_o be_v say_v by_o our_o saviour_n 37._o blessed_n be_v those_o servant_n who_o the_o lord_n when_o he_o come_v shall_v find_v watch_v very_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o that_o he_o shall_v gird_v himself_o and_o make_v they_o to_o sit_v down_o to_o meat_n and_o will_v still_o come_v forth_o and_o serve_v they_o and_o if_o he_o come_v in_o the_o evening-watch_n and_o find_v they_o so_o do_v they_o be_v bless_v because_o he_o shall_v make_v they_o sit_v down_o and_o shall_v serve_v they_o nay_o though_o it_o be_v in_o the_o second_o or_o the_o three_o watch_n they_o be_v bless_v the_o same_o thing_n say_v also_o john_n in_o the_o apocalypse_n 6._o bless_a and_o holy_a be_v he_o that_o have_v part_n in_o the_o first_o resurrection_n for_o compare_v the_o faithful_a depart_v to_o the_o servant_n that_o wait_v for_o the_o return_n of_o their_o lord_n he_o will_v have_v those_o that_o be_v raise_v the_o first_o those_o who_o next_o to_o they_o and_o those_o who_o after_o they_o design_v by_o those_o who_o be_v visit_v at_o the_o first_o second_o and_o three_o watch_n and_o tertullian_n have_v embrace_v the_o same_o opinion_n presuppose_n that_o the_o faithful_a might_n either_o
who_o will_v prove_v their_o custom_n out_o of_o the_o old_a in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o these_o late_a disclaim_v all_o the_o advantage_n which_o st._n chrysostom_n have_v promise_v himself_o in_o the_o allegation_n of_o the_o apostolical_a law_n second_o that_o it_o argue_v want_v of_o circumspection_n to_o suppose_v as_o acknowledge_v what_o be_v in_o question_n viz._n that_o the_o synagogue_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n make_v any_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o their_o practice_n can_v be_v justify_v by_o write_n either_o precedent_n or_o immediate_o subsequent_a to_o the_o birth_n of_o christianity_n for_o since_o the_o hierosolymitane_a talmud_n be_v not_o by_o the_o confession_n even_o of_o the_o jew_n themselves_o begin_v till_o one_o hundred_o sixty_o two_o year_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o both_o jerusalem_n and_o its_o temple_n and_o consequent_o fifteen_o year_n at_o least_o after_o the_o death_n of_o tertullian_n which_o happen_v as_o s._n hierome_n will_v have_v it_o under_o caracalla_n assassinate_v on_o the_o eight_o of_o april_n in_o the_o year_n 217._o seventy_o nine_o year_n after_o the_o first_o litter_v of_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a write_n that_o the_o compilation_n of_o the_o babylonian_a talmud_n begin_v not_o till_o the_o 476._o year_n after_o the_o final_a destruction_n of_o the_o temple_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 546._o that_o it_o take_v up_o a_o hundred_o year_n to_o finish_v it_o that_o these_o two_o collection_n be_v make_v by_o the_o implacable_a enemy_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o its_o truth_n such_o as_o have_v thrust_v together_o without_o either_o sincerity_n or_o judgement_n all_o the_o extravagancy_n that_o ever_o trouble_a the_o brain_n of_o their_o ancestor_n deliver_v over_o as_o themselves_o into_o a_o reprobate_a sense_n and_o that_o their_o opinion_n concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a hold_n correspondence_n neither_o with_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o father_n nor_o with_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n nor_o last_o with_o that_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v at_o present_a there_o can_v with_o reason_v any_o certa_fw-la in_o reliance_n be_v make_v thereon_o three_o that_o to_o no_o purpose_n be_v allege_v the_o seventeen_o verse_n of_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o tobit_n which_o run_v thus_o pour_v out_o thy_o bread_n the_o old_a latin_a version_n make_v according_a to_o the_o chaldee_n add_v and_o thy_o wine_n on_o the_o burial_n of_o the_o just_a but_o give_v nothing_o to_o the_o wicked_a because_o first_o it_o be_v not_o manifest_a that_o there_o ever_o be_v real_o such_o a_o man_n as_o tobit_n and_o that_o the_o relation_n of_o his_o adventure_n smell_v as_o much_o as_o may_v be_v of_o a_o romance_n second_o that_o the_o jew_n as_o well_o ancient_a as_o modern_a have_v not_o attribute_v any_o authority_n thereto_o three_o that_o all_o the_o greek_a father_n unanimous_o and_o many_o of_o the_o latin_a have_v hold_v it_o to_o be_v apocryphal_a four_o that_o though_o of_o all_o the_o canonical_a book_n it_o be_v the_o most_o canonical_a yet_o neither_o aught_o the_o word_n allege_v out_o of_o it_o to_o be_v take_v literal_o since_o they_o be_v notorious_o figurative_a nor_o can_v they_o have_v any_o relation_n to_o the_o custom_n either_o of_o pray_v or_o make_v offering_n for_o the_o dead_a but_o according_a to_o the_o use_n of_o funeral_n entertainment_n or_o banquet_n ordain_v not_o to_o procure_v ease_n to_o the_o depart_v but_o to_o relieve_v the_o kindred_n he_o have_v leave_v to_o induce_v they_o to_o a_o oblivion_n of_o their_o mourning_n and_o to_o comfort_v they_o for_o as_o the_o prophet_n jeremy_n threaten_v the_o jew_n with_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n which_o be_v likely_a to_o deprive_v they_o of_o all_o mean_n of_o comfort_v one_o another_o say_v 7._o neither_o shall_v man_n break_v bread_n for_o they_o in_o mourning_n to_o comfort_v they_o for_o the_o dead_a neither_o shall_v man_n give_v they_o the_o cup_n of_o consolation_n to_o drink_v for_o their_o father_n or_o for_o their_o mother_n so_o tobit_n exhort_v his_o son_n to_o the_o office_n of_o charity_n towards_o his_o afflict_a brethren_n order_n he_o to_o pour_v out_o his_o bread_n and_o his_o wine_n on_o the_o burial_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o speak_v to_o fill_v it_o by_o kind_o treat_v those_o that_o be_v in_o mourning_n upon_o their_o account_n and_o raise_v they_o out_o of_o their_o heaviness_n which_o do_v not_o infer_v either_o prayer_n or_o offer_v for_o the_o dead_a but_o only_o a_o charitable_a care_n and_o tenderness_n towards_o the_o live_n four_o that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o son_n of_o sirach_n in_o the_o thirty_o three_o verse_n of_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la a_o gift_n have_v grace_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o every_o man_n live_v and_o for_o the_o dead_a detain_v it_o not_o make_v nothing_o to_o the_o business_n of_o offering_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a to_o which_o some_o will_v have_v they_o relate_v in_o as_o much_o as_o that_o author_n who_o make_v his_o collection_n of_o sentence_n in_o the_o year_n 247._o before_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v so_o far_o from_o say_v that_o the_o gift_n which_o be_v to_o be_v give_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v to_o be_v exercise_v towards_o the_o depart_a person_n himself_o that_o he_o express_o declare_v it_o be_v so_o do_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o dead_a that_o it_o refer_v as_o to_o its_o proper_a object_n to_o the_o survive_a add_v in_o the_o next_o verse_n 34._o fail_v not_o to_o be_v with_o they_o that_o weep_v and_o mourn_v with_o they_o that_o mourn_v as_o if_o he_o say_v that_o that_o kindness_n which_o he_o desire_v shall_v not_o be_v detain_v for_o the_o dead_a consist_v not_o in_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a but_o in_o have_v a_o sympathy_n for_o their_o affliction_n who_o bewail_v he_o and_o endeavour_v to_o comfort_v they_o beside_o it_o be_v to_o be_v note_v by_o the_o way_n that_o the_o book_n of_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la though_o very_o ancient_a since_o it_o be_v write_v 247._o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o very_o full_a of_o good_a doctrine_n upon_o which_o account_n it_o have_v be_v cite_v by_o the_o father_n be_v never_o enroll_v among_o the_o canonical_a book_n neither_o by_o the_o jew_n nor_o by_o any_o of_o the_o greek_a father_n nor_o by_o most_o of_o the_o latin_n five_o that_o there_o can_v be_v a_o clear_a evidence_n to_o convince_v those_o of_o error_n who_o suppose_v that_o the_o custom_n of_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a be_v ancient_o among_o the_o jew_n then_o to_o urge_v that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o tract_n of_o it_o in_o those_o who_o be_v contemporary_a with_o the_o apostle_n viz._n philo_n who_o have_v make_v himself_o master_n of_o all_o profane_a wisdom_n and_o the_o philosophy_n of_o plato_n and_o who_o be_v in_o caligula_n time_n repute_v the_o glory_n of_o his_o nation_n and_o josephus_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a commander_n of_o the_o jewish_a war_n under_o nero_n and_o the_o most_o diligent_a searcher_n into_o the_o antiquity_n of_o his_o nation_n under_o domitian_n so_o that_o the_o late_a jew_n must_v needs_o have_v borrow_v the_o custom_n they_o still_o continue_v either_o from_o some_o piece_n of_o heathenish_a superstition_n or_o from_o the_o opinion_n creep_v into_o christianity_n through_o their_o mean_n who_o be_v admirer_n of_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a write_n six_o that_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n be_v neither_o know_v nor_o of_o any_o account_n among_o the_o jew_n for_o as_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o it_o have_v no_o coherence_n with_o the_o first_o neither_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o observation_n of_o time_n nor_o in_o respect_n of_o event_n and_o their_o circumstance_n so_o we_o both_o may_v and_o aught_o to_o hold_v it_o for_o certain_a that_o josephus_n who_o very_o strict_o follow_v the_o first_o either_o have_v not_o any_o knowledge_n of_o it_o or_o if_o he_o have_v make_v no_o account_n of_o it_o since_o that_o even_o when_o it_o be_v his_o business_n to_o represent_v some_o history_n whereof_o there_o be_v also_o a_o relation_n in_o that_o book_n he_o have_v not_o only_o relate_v it_o according_a to_o his_o own_o way_n but_o have_v often_o lay_v it_o down_o in_o circumstance_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n incompatible_a with_o what_o be_v report_v thereof_o in_o the_o say_a book_n whereto_o may_v be_v add_v the_o strange_a obscurity_n of_o it_o which_o be_v such_o that_o it_o be_v not_o know_v neither_o who_o they_o be_v nor_o about_o what_o time_n flourish_v either_o jason_n the_o cyrenian_a the_o first_o author_n or_o the_o abbreviator_n who_o reduce_v into_o a_o small_a epitome_n the_o five_o book_n of_o
the_o apocalypse_n which_o he_o confess_v to_o be_v above_o his_o understanding_n and_o conceive_v to_o have_v be_v the_o work_n of_o some_o other_o author_n than_o the_o apostle_n st._n john_n shall_v be_v understand_v in_o a_o more_o spiritual_a way_n than_o cerinthus_n the_o pretend_a sibyl_n and_o the_o millenaries_n have_v conceive_v in_o so_o much_o that_o in_o the_o year_n 380._o or_o thereabouts_o 10._o philastrius_n bishop_n of_o brescia_n put_v into_o the_o catalogue_n of_o heresy_n the_o sentiment_n of_o caius_n say_v sunt_fw-la haeretici_fw-la qui_fw-la evangelium_fw-la joannis_n &_o apocalypsim_fw-la non_fw-la accipiunt_fw-la &_o non_fw-la intelligunt_fw-la virtutem_fw-la scripturae_fw-la etc._n etc._n audent_fw-la dicere_fw-la apocalypsim_fw-la non_fw-la beati_fw-la joannis_n evangelistae_fw-la &_o apostoli_fw-la sed_fw-la cerinthi_n haeretici_fw-la qui_fw-la tunc_fw-la ab_fw-la apostolis_n beatis_fw-la haereticus_fw-la manifestatus_fw-la abjectus_fw-la est_fw-la ab_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la etc._n etc._n there_o be_v certain_a heretic_n who_o receive_v not_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n john_n and_o his_o revelation_n and_o understand_v not_o the_o efficacy_n of_o scripture_n etc._n etc._n they_o presumptuous_o affirm_v that_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o the_o bless_a john_n the_o evangelist_n and_o apostle_n but_o of_o the_o heretic_n cerinthus_n who_o have_v be_v then_o discover_v to_o be_v a_o heretic_n by_o the_o bless_a apostle_n be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o some_o sixteen_o year_n before_o the_o council_n of_o ca._n laodicea_n and_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o philastrius_n 33._o gregory_n nazianzen_n and_o seleucum_n amphilochius_n of_o iconia_n and_o most_o of_o the_o greek_n though_o they_o be_v not_o so_o unreasonable_a as_o to_o follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o caius_n in_o make_v cerinthus_n author_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n do_v nevertheless_o incline_v so_o far_o to_o his_o side_n that_o they_o deny_v the_o say_a book_n the_o title_n of_o canonical_a not_o vouchsafe_v to_o afford_v it_o any_o place_n among_o the_o divine_a write_n which_o oblige_v st._n hierome_n to_o write_v to_o dardanus_n suscipiunt_fw-la that_o as_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o latin_n admit_v not_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n among_o the_o scripture_n so_o the_o greek_a church_n with_o the_o same_o liberty_n admit_v not_o the_o apocalypse_n of_o st._n john_n upon_o which_o may_v be_v note_v that_o none_o of_o they_o who_o express_v so_o much_o distaste_n towards_o those_o two_o sacred_a book_n for_o aught_o we_o know_v at_o this_o day_n discover_v any_o aversion_n against_o the_o imposture_n of_o the_o pretend_a sibyl_n which_o show_v that_o as_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n be_v of_o itself_o incline_v to_o love_n and_o admire_v its_o own_o invention_n let_v i_o not_o say_v recreation_n in_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v most_o serious_a and_o sacred_a so_o be_v it_o natural_o backward_o as_o to_o the_o obedience_n of_o faith_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o divine_a which_o will_v not_o make_v any_o impression_n upon_o he_o if_o god_n himself_o press_v they_o internal_o do_v not_o efficacious_o insinuate_v the_o truth_n thereof_o to_o be_v short_a the_o error_n of_o the_o millenaries_n oppose_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o three_o age_n be_v to_o be_v weed_v out_o of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o christian_n those_o who_o first_o refute_v it_o to_o compass_v their_o design_n engage_v against_o not_o the_o write_v pretend_v to_o be_v sibylline_a which_o formal_o contain_v what_o be_v most_o obvious_o reprovable_a therein_o but_o the_o apocalypse_n which_o well_o consider_v have_v ever_o be_v free_a from_o all_o suspicion_n of_o afford_v it_o any_o countenance_n and_o it_o be_v the_o good_a pleasure_n of_o god_n that_o divers_a great_a man_n shall_v rise_v up_o who_o to_o pull_v down_o that_o erroneous_a opinion_n shall_v knock_v against_o one_o of_o the_o most_o remarkable_a part_n of_o that_o rule_n which_o condemn_v they_o all_o and_o be_v so_o unfortunate_a as_o to_o spare_v a_o fabulous_a piece_n no_o way_n deserve_v their_o support_n while_o they_o deprive_v one_o of_o the_o most_o divine_a of_o the_o honour_n and_o acknowledgement_n due_a thereto_o chap._n xxvii_o that_o the_o three_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v so_o call_v be_v at_o this_o day_n abandon_v by_o all_o christian_n the_o three_o hypothesis_n before_o extract_v out_o of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v so_o call_v and_o relate_v to_o the_o conservation_n of_o the_o terrestrial_a paradise_n and_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o saint_n after_o their_o resurrection_n in_o that_o bless_a habitation_n out_o of_o which_o the_o first-man_n have_v be_v drive_v be_v so_o far_o from_o have_v give_v antiquity_n any_o trouble_n that_o though_o it_o suppose_v what_o be_v false_a it_o find_v favour_n and_o countenance_n from_o age_n to_o age_n the_o paradise_n mention_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n neither_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v carnal_o nor_o have_v any_o thing_n common_a with_o the_o other_o whereof_o the_o keep_n and_o culture_n have_v be_v at_o first_o commit_v to_o adam_n and_o as_o to_o this_o particular_a i_o conceive_v that_o without_o any_o injury_n do_v to_o the_o holy_a father_n who_o as_o it_o be_v with_o a_o certain_a emulation_n presuppose_v the_o introduction_n of_o the_o bless_a into_o that_o paradise_n towards_o the_o east_n where_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o adam_n the_o cherubim_n be_v place_v to_o keep_v the_o way_n of_o the_o tree_n of_o life_n it_o may_v be_v confident_o say_v of_o the_o christian_n of_o all_o nation_n that_o they_o have_v at_o the_o present_a as_o it_o be_v with_o a_o unanimous_a consent_n embrace_v a_o belief_n more_o conformable_a to_o the_o truth_n than_o their_o ancestor_n have_v since_o that_o there_o be_v not_o at_o this_o day_n that_o i_o know_v of_o any_o church_n in_o the_o universe_n which_o propose_v to_o the_o hope_n and_o faith_n of_o believer_n any_o other_o paradise_n than_o the_o celestial_a and_o which_o make_v mention_n of_o that_o plant_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n in_o the_o garden_n of_o eden_n out_o of_o any_o other_o design_n then_o to_o recommend_v it_o to_o their_o consideration_n as_o a_o type_n represent_v the_o spiritual_a paradise_n with_o the_o same_o imperfection_n according_a to_o which_o the_o first_o adam_n who_o have_v be_v drive_v out_o of_o the_o paradise_n of_o eden_n be_v the_o 14._o figure_n of_o the_o second_o who_o be_v to_o come_v to_o open_v unto_o we_o the_o entrance_n into_o the_o holy_a place_n 12._o by_o his_o precious_a blood_n and_o the_o sword_n of_o the_o cherubin_n a_o representation_n of_o the_o 13._o curse_n of_o the_o law_n remain_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o sinner_n only_o 7._o the_o ministration_n of_o death_n however_o it_o be_v the_o supposition_n of_o the_o counterfeit_n sibyl_n be_v as_o to_o this_o respect_n insensible_o vanish_v so_o as_o that_o it_o be_v quite_o discard_a chap._n xxviii_o that_o the_o second_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v so_o call_v make_v way_n for_o the_o new_a opinion_n of_o purgatory_n the_o second_o hypothesis_n which_o teach_v that_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o general_a conflagration_n of_o the_o universe_n shall_v at_o the_o last_o day_n purge_v the_o body_n of_o the_o saint_n have_v not_o be_v long_o ere_o it_o open_v a_o gap_n to_o imagination_n yet_o more_o fantastic_a and_o irrational_a among_o other_o that_o of_o the_o cessation_n of_o all_o infernal_a pain_n a_o opinion_n take_v out_o of_o the_o school_n of_o plato_n into_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n by_o origen_n and_o his_o party_n to_o which_o not_o to_o mention_v the_o multitude_n that_o have_v follow_v it_o from_o the_o year_n 250._o to_o the_o year_n 399._o stick_v the_o most_o eminent_a among_o the_o father_n as_o saint_n gregory_n nyssenus_n didymus_n and_o in_o his_o youth_n st._n hierome_n but_o the_o counsel_n of_o alexandria_n cyprus_n and_o rome_n have_v almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n issue_v out_o their_o decree_n against_o that_o inveterate_a corruption_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o the_o five_o general_n council_n have_v solemn_o fulminate_v it_o in_o the_o year_n 553._o it_o by_o little_a and_o little_a vanish_v to_o make_v way_n for_o a_o opinion_n before_o unknown_a to_o all_o antiquity_n and_o which_o draw_v its_o origine_fw-la first_o from_o the_o prejudication_n which_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o six_o age_n conceive_v of_o the_o necessity_n of_o their_o proper_a satisfaction_n to_o appease_v the_o wrath_n of_o god_n second_o from_o the_o design_n which_o many_o among_o they_o have_v to_o reform_v the_o custom_n of_o their_o predecessor_n pray_v even_o for_o those_o who_o they_o presuppose_v damn_v as_o we_o have_v see_v before_o three_o from_o the_o new_a philosophy_n which_o some_o melancholy_a spirit_n apt_a upon_o any_o occasion_n to_o conceive_v horror_n begin_v to_o advance_v in_o the_o west_n about_o the_o time_n of_o st._n gregory_n for_o
devil_n what_o pretence_n can_v there_o be_v to_o continue_v the_o prayer_n which_o infinuate_v such_o a_o persuasion_n and_o if_o the_o groundwork_n of_o such_o prayer_n be_v take_v away_o what_o reason_n can_v be_v allege_v sufficient_a to_o authorise_v the_o continuance_n of_o they_o can_v it_o be_v say_v it_o be_v lawful_a and_o consistent_a with_o the_o piety_n of_o the_o church_n to_o put_v up_o to_o god_n request_n that_o be_v erroneous_a according_a to_o her_o own_o sentiment_n and_o impossible_a according_a to_o the_o persuasion_n she_o have_v of_o the_o merciful_a disposal_n of_o her_o saviour_n in_o respect_n of_o his_o elect_n who_o he_o have_v 1._o take_v away_o from_o the_o evil_a to_o come_v miâ—…_n to_o sleep_v in_o a_o sleep_n of_o peace_n and_o 13_o to_o rest_v from_o their_o labour_n and_o suppose_v these_o thing_n ground_v upon_o the_o express_a text_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o new_a canon_n of_o the_o mass_n whâ—ch_n make_v commemoration_n to_o god_n only_o of_o those_o who_o sleep_v a_o sleep_n of_o peace_n be_v according_o in_o peace_n shall_v not_o man_n think_v themselves_o oblige_v either_o to_o discard_v those_o prayer_n which_o contain_v a_o formal_a expression_n of_o what_o be_v contrary_a to_o peace_n in_o respect_n of_o those_o for_o who_o they_o be_v make_v and_o prove_v so_o much_o the_o more_o fruitless_a and_o inconvenient_a by_o how_o much_o the_o foundation_n thereof_o be_v undermine_v by_o reject_v the_o hypothesis_n as_o well_o of_o the_o pretend_a sibyllmâ—_n write_v as_o of_o justine_n martyr_n or_o by_o retain_v they_o to_o run_v into_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o a_o contradiction_n and_o that_o so_o much_o the_o more_o inevitable_a the_o more_o unadvised_o they_o engage_v themselves_o upon_o the_o maintain_n of_o both_o the_o term_n of_o it_o at_o the_o same_o time_n affirm_v on_o the_o one_o side_n that_o those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v deliver_v out_o of_o the_o bond_n of_o a_o dreadful_a death_n and_o from_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n a_o place_n of_o trouble_n and_o as_o the_o text_n of_o the_o prayer_n bear_v it_o of_o pain_n be_v neither_o in_o death_n nor_o in_o bond_n nor_o in_o hell_n that_o those_o far_o from_o who_o must_v be_v drive_v away_o the_o prince_n of_o darkness_n be_v not_o only_o not_o engage_v in_o any_o war_n against_o they_o but_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o sleep_v the_o sleep_n of_o peace_n to_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o peace_n to_o rest_v in_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o that_o peace_n from_o their_o labour_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n that_o those_o who_o be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o evil_a to_o come_v so_o as_o they_o sleep_v in_o peace_n and_o rest_n from_o their_o labour_n be_v in_o the_o most_o dreadful_a abyss_n of_o misery_n in_o the_o horror_n of_o the_o most_o irrevocable_a war_n and_o the_o extremity_n of_o trouble_n and_o what_o do_v this_o amount_v to_o less_o then_o to_o affirm_v that_o they_o be_v and_o be_v not_o either_o in_o peace_n and_o rest_v or_o in_o trouble_n and_o war_n and_o consequent_o that_o they_o both_o can_v and_o can_v be_v deliver_v out_o of_o they_o time_n be_v when_o those_o who_o follow_v the_o party_n of_o the_o millenaries_n imagine_v that_o during_o the_o term_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n which_o they_o assign_v for_o the_o earthly_a kingdom_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o jerusalem_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o resurrection_n precede_v the_o general_a one_o of_o the_o last-day_n and_o upon_o that_o account_n be_v call_v the_o first_o think_v they_o have_v just_a ground_n to_o beg_v that_o their_o decease_a friend_n may_v have_v their_o part_n in_o that_o first_o resurrection_n but_o as_o soon_o as_o their_o imagination_n lose_v to_o all_o credit_n come_v of_o itself_o to_o be_v absolute_o lay_v aside_o the_o use_n of_o that_o kind_n of_o prayer_n come_v upon_o this_o very_a score_n that_o every_o one_o think_v they_o ill-grounded_a 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v so_o far_o abolish_v that_o there_o be_v no_o track_n of_o they_o in_o any_o of_o the_o formulary_n that_o be_v come_v to_o we_o but_o only_o in_o the_o â—â—othick_n which_o if_o who_o see_v not_o there_o be_v the_o same_o obligation_n to_o â—brâ—gâ—te_v the_o prayer_n which_o be_v as_o have_v be_v clear_o demonstrate_v formal_o contradict_v by_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n whereby_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v whole_o direct_v at_o the_o present_a chap._n xxxi_o that_o the_o passage_n in_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n have_v no_o relation_n to_o the_o opinion_n of_o purgatory_n nor_o to_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n pretend_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o second_o age_n ground_v their_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n unknown_a as_o we_o have_v observe_v to_o the_o jew_n who_o be_v contemporary_a with_o the_o apostle_n or_o at_o least_o slight_v by_o they_o and_o look_v upon_o with_o so_o much_o indignation_n by_o the_o christian_n that_o not_o any_o one_o of_o they_o before_o st._n augustine_n cite_v it_o with_o any_o respect_n to_o the_o office_n render_v by_o the_o survive_a faithful_a to_o their_o depart_a brethren_n nay_o indeed_o none_o among_o they_o can_v without_o destroy_v his_o own_o presupposition_n concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a make_v any_o advantage_n of_o that_o testimony_n which_o notorious_o wrest_v the_o action_n and_o intention_n of_o judas_n maccabaeus_n to_o a_o wrong_a sense_n and_o apply_v it_o to_o the_o false_a hypothesis_n which_o the_o jew_n of_o the_o last_o time_n do_v and_o do_v still_o maintain_v so_o much_o the_o more_o obstinate_o the_o more_o they_o be_v persuade_v that_o it_o may_v be_v derive_v from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o first_o psalm_n in_o the_o five_o verse_n say_v that_o the_o wicked_a shall_v not_o stand_v or_o as_o the_o greek_a version_n and_o the_o ancient_a latin_a have_v it_o shall_v not_o rise_v up_o in_o judgement_n since_o therefore_o they_o be_v of_o this_o extravagant_a opinion_n that_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o last-day_n shall_v be_v only_o for_o the_o just_a and_o that_o those_o who_o have_v conclude_v a_o criminal_a life_n in_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n shall_v not_o participate_v thereof_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o have_v persuade_v thereto_o either_o jason_n the_o cyrenaean_a or_o his_o abridger_n the_o say_a jason_n or_o other_o man_n have_v conceive_v it_o necessary_a that_o judas_n shall_v make_v a_o prayer_n for_o a_o sort_n of_o unhappy_a wretch_n who_o he_o acknowledge_v destroy_v in_o their_o sacrilege_n to_o the_o end_n that_o be_v free_v from_o their_o sin_n they_o may_v be_v make_v capable_a of_o the_o resurrection_n which_o according_a to_o their_o prejudicate_v judgement_n be_v to_o be_v peculiar_a only_o to_o those_o who_o have_v continue_v and_o conclude_v their_o life_n in_o piety_n this_o imagination_n can_v not_o relate_v to_o any_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n assure_v by_o st._n paul_n 10._o that_o every_o one_o shall_v appear_v before_o the_o judgment-seat_n of_o christ_n to_o receive_v the_o thing_n do_v in_o his_o body_n according_a to_o that_o he_o have_v do_v whether_o it_o be_v good_a or_o bad_a and_o unanimous_o presuppose_v 13._o that_o judgement_n shall_v be_v give_v of_o all_o good_a and_o bad_a according_a to_o their_o work_n and_o consequent_o believe_v that_o there_o will_v be_v a_o double_a resurrection_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o of_o the_o righteous_a 29._o to_o eternal_a life_n and_o glory_n and_o that_o of_o the_o wicked_a to_o death_n and_o shame_n and_o everlasting_a contempt_n but_o let_v we_o put_v the_o case_n that_o the_o sentiment_n whether_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n or_o of_o his_o abridger_n be_v absolute_o conformable_a to_o so_o manifest_a and_o so_o know_v a_o truth_n and_o that_o he_o allege_v this_o only_a end_n of_o the_o prayer_n attribute_v by_o he_o to_o judas_n that_o the_o dead_a for_o who_o only_o he_o pretend_v that_o he_o make_v it_o be_v free_v from_o their_o sin_n be_v thereupon_o convey_v to_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o beatitude_n which_o shall_v have_v its_o full_a accomplishment_n in_o the_o resurrection_n which_o the_o father_n call_v the_o proper_a faith_n of_o christian_n and_o the_o consummation_n of_o the_o glory_n which_o they_o expect_v nay_o let_v we_o put_v the_o case_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v from_o the_o beginning_n a_o great_a esteem_n for_o the_o testimony_n of_o that_o person_n if_o as_o be_v suppose_v she_o draw_v up_o her_o service_n according_a to_o the_o precedent_n of_o judas_n maccabaeus_n whence_o come_v it_o that_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n she_o have_v make_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o resurrection_n
make_v on_o their_o behalf_n at_o ferrara_n on_o saturday_n june_n fourteen_o one_o thousand_o four_o hundred_o thirty_o eight_o be_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v they_o still_o in_o force_n and_o though_o they_o pray_v even_o at_o that_o time_n for_o their_o dead_a and_o presuppose_v as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v have_v it_o that_o some_o sin_n be_v venial_a and_o some_o soul_n in_o the_o midst_n between_o virtue_n and_o vice_n make_v it_o a_o question_n whether_o god_n grant_v they_o the_o remission_n of_o their_o sin_n after_o this_o life_n make_v use_n of_o any_o punishment_n or_o out_o of_o his_o clemency_n give_v absolution_n to_o man_n as_o incline_v to_o mercy_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n and_o whether_o in_o case_n he_o do_v make_v use_n of_o punishment_n it_o consist_v in_o purgation_n by_o fire_n and_o not_o rather_o in_o restraint_n obscurity_n and_o grief_n yet_o do_v they_o sufficient_o determine_v themselves_o in_o these_o word_n we_o say_v that_o it_o stand_v more_o with_o the_o goodness_n of_o god_n not_o to_o despise_v a_o small_a good_a then_o to_o account_v worthy_a punishment_n a_o small_a sin_n leave_v it_o to_o be_v infer_v that_o he_o free_o pardon_v it_o immediate_o after_o mark_v of_o ephesus_n in_o his_o manifesto_n address_v to_o all_o christian_n as_o well_o of_o the_o continent_n as_o the_o island_n have_v make_v his_o complaint_n that_o some_o endeavour_n have_v be_v use_v to_o reduce_v his_o countryman_n into_o a_o base_a captivity_n etc._n and_o to_o bring_v they_o down_o to_o the_o babylon_n of_o the_o custom_n and_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n propose_v their_o sentiment_n concern_v the_o dead_a in_o these_o term_n we_o affirm_v that_o neither_o the_o saint_n obtain_v the_o kingdom_n prepare_v for_o they_o and_o the_o ineffable_a good_a thing_n neither_o do_v sinner_n fall_v into_o hell_n but_o both_o expect_v their_o own_o lot_n and_o that_o belong_v to_o the_o time_n to_o come_v after_o the_o resurrection_n and_o last_o judgement_n but_o gregorius_n proto-syncellus_n who_o be_v for_o the_o concordate_n charge_v the_o say_a mark_n with_o contradict_v in_o that_o not_o only_o the_o father_n as_o st._n chrysostome_n st._n gregory_n nazianzen_n gregory_n of_o rome_n damascene_fw-la and_o maximus_n but_o even_o himself_o for_o as_o much_o as_o in_o one_o of_o his_o sermon_n in_o honour_n of_o elias_n the_o prophet_n he_o have_v maintain_v that_o he_o enjoy_v the_o clear_a vision_n of_o god_n and_o be_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o majesty_n in_o the_o heaven_n with_o the_o angel_n and_o saint_n who_o have_v put_v off_o the_o garment_n of_o the_o body_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o mark_v either_o to_o discover_v the_o great_a alienation_n from_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n or_o to_o show_v himself_o to_o be_v of_o their_o number_n among_o those_o of_o his_o nation_n who_o as_o be_v express_v in_o the_o act_n of_o florence_n hold_v that_o the_o saint_n depart_v be_v in_o and_o enjoy_v bliss_n in_o their_o proper_a place_n expect_v the_o perfect_a crown_n which_o have_v be_v promise_v they_o may_v have_v say_v it_o and_o that_o the_o more_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n may_v have_v be_v from_o that_o time_n such_o as_o the_o same_o act_n represent_v it_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n the_o greek_n conceive_v that_o there_o may_v be_v a_o fire_n and_o partial_a punishment_n of_o soul_n and_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o sinner_n go_v to_o a_o obscure_a place_n a_o place_n of_o grief_n and_o that_o they_o be_v afflict_v and_o punish_v in_o part_n be_v deprive_v of_o divine_a light_n and_o that_o by_o prayer_n and_o the_o service_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o alm_n they_o be_v purge_v or_o rather_o deliver_v out_o of_o that_o dark_a place_n and_o tribulation_n and_o that_o they_o be_v free_v and_o the_o greek_n contrary_a to_o the_o italian_n confess_v that_o they_o be_v purge_v not_o by_o fire_n or_o the_o action_n of_o fire_n but_o that_o only_a prayer_n and_o supplication_n and_o alm_n have_v that_o effect_n according_o the_o greek_n live_v in_o venice_n in_o the_o year_n 1560._o declare_v their_o sentiment_n in_o term_n much_o to_o that_o purpose_n when_o they_o make_v answer_v to_o the_o ten_o of_o the_o cardinal_n of_o guise_n question_n as_o have_v be_v already_o 19_o observe_v and_o it_o be_v likely_a enough_o that_o whoever_o as_o they_o do_v imagine_v to_o himself_o soul_n which_o be_v neither_o good_a nor_o bad_a run_v into_o a_o necessity_n of_o feign_v some_o such_o thing_n concern_v the_o treatment_n they_o be_v to_o receive_v after_o their_o departure_n out_o of_o the_o body_n but_o there_o be_v not_o any_o thing_n can_v give_v we_o a_o more_o certain_a account_n of_o their_o opinion_n than_o the_o 592._o form_n of_o service_n daily_o use_v by_o they_o at_o the_o innterment_n of_o their_o dead_a for_o we_o have_v in_o they_o as_o in_o those_o of_o the_o latin_n lesson_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n as_o for_o instance_n the_o first_o verse_n of_o the_o fifty_o first_o psalm_n all_o the_o ninety_o first_o the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o hundred_o and_o nineteen_o the_o twelve_o seventy_o second_o and_o seventy_o three_o verse_n to_o the_o hundred_o thirty_o three_o and_o the_o hundred_o seventy_o five_o and_o hundred_o seventy_o six_o the_o forty_o second_o of_o the_o twenty_o three_o chapter_n of_o st._n luke_n out_o of_o the_o five_o of_o st._n matthew_n from_o the_o three_o verse_n to_o the_o ten_o inclusive_o out_o of_o the_o four_o of_o the_o first_o to_o the_o thessalonian_n from_o the_o thirteen_o verse_n to_o the_o seventeen_o inclusive_o the_o twenty_o four_o and_o thirty_o verse_n of_o the_o five_o of_o s._n john_n the_o six_o verse_n of_o the_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o six_o psalm_n the_o seven_o of_o the_o hundred_o and_o sixteen_o the_o fifteen_o of_o the_o hundred_o and_o three_o the_o whole_a twenty_o three_o psalm_n the_o five_o verse_n of_o the_o sixty_o five_o the_o twelve_o and_o seventeen_o verse_n of_o the_o five_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n the_o seventeen_o of_o the_o five_o of_o st._n john_n the_o first_o of_o the_o twenty_o four_o psalm_n out_o of_o the_o fifteen_o of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n from_o the_o beginning_n to_o the_o eleven_o verse_n the_o thirty_o five_o of_o the_o six_o of_o s._n john_n the_o first_o verse_n of_o psalm_n the_o eighty_o four_o the_o thirteen_o of_o the_o twenty_o five_o the_o seven_o verse_n of_o the_o six_o to_o the_o roman_n the_o thirty_o nine_o of_o the_o six_o of_o st._n john_n the_o six_o of_o the_o fourteen_o to_o the_o roman_n which_o contain_v either_o lesson_n of_o piety_n and_o humility_n for_o the_o live_n as_o the_o place_n of_o the_o hundred_o and_o three_o and_o hundred_o and_o nineteen_o psalm_n and_o of_o the_o five_o of_o st._n matthew_n or_o description_n of_o the_o goodness_n of_o god_n towards_o those_o that_o fear_v he_o as_o the_o twenty_o three_o and_o ninety_o first_o psalm_n or_o imploration_n of_o his_o mercy_n for_o the_o last_o day_n as_o the_o forty_o second_o of_o the_o twenty_o four_o of_o st._n luke_n and_o the_o first_o verse_n of_o the_o fifty_o first_o psalm_n or_o assurance_n of_o the_o beatitude_n immortality_n and_o glorious_a resurrection_n of_o the_o faithful_a as_o all_o the_o other_o place_n among_o which_o there_o be_v nothing_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o maccabee_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n take_v at_o this_o day_n for_o one_o of_o its_o principal_a ground_n nor_o yet_o out_o of_o any_o other_o of_o the_o apocryphal_a book_n whence_o it_o evident_o result_v that_o those_o who_o compile_v the_o office_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o put_v into_o it_o those_o text_n of_o scripture_n have_v not_o in_o that_o any_o apprehension_n contrary_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o protestant_n there_o be_v also_o in_o the_o say_a form_n abundance_n of_o prayer_n stuff_v with_o invocation_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o to_o martyr_n all_o which_o be_v irrefragable_a mark_n of_o the_o alteration_n of_o the_o ancient_a service_n and_o insoluble_a argument_n of_o the_o adulteration_n of_o belief_n among_o the_o greek_n who_o first_o liturgy_n contain_v prayer_n for_o all_o the_o saint_n without_o any_o exception_n and_o the_o father_n hold_v as_o a_o principle_n of_o religion_n that_o god_n alone_o be_v to_o be_v invocate_v 55._o that_o the_o worship_n of_o person_n depart_v be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v by_o we_o for_o religion_n for_o as_o much_o as_o if_o they_o live_v pious_o they_o be_v not_o for_o that_o to_o be_v so_o look_v on_o as_o if_o they_o seek_v such_o honour_n but_o will_v that_o he_o shall_v be_v serve_v by_o we_o by_o who_o we_o be_v illuminate_v they_o rejoice_v
be_v maintain_v that_o the_o book_n call_v the_o sibylline_a be_v write_v by_o divine_a inspiration_n 55_o xxii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o aristotle_n concern_v enthusiast_n take_v into_o consideration_n 57_o xxiii_o that_o it_o be_v unadvised_o do_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v to_o put_v himself_o into_o the_o number_n of_o enthusiast_n 59_o xxiv_o that_o the_o father_n who_o be_v surprise_v by_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a write_n suppose_v the_o author_n to_o have_v be_v a_o enthusiast_n 60_o xxv_o the_o common_a sentiment_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v enthusiast_n 62_o xxvi_o consequence_n follow_v upon_o the_o common_a sentiment_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v enthusiasm_n 70_o xxvii_o certain_a discircumspection_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o write_v unjust_o name_v the_o sibylline_a consider_v 72_o xxviii_o that_o the_o conjecture_n of_o cardinal_n baronius_n concern_v the_o correspondence_n between_o virgil_n and_o herod_n be_v not_o maintainable_a 73_o xxix_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o antonius_n possevinus_n concern_v the_o sibyl_n and_o their_o pretend_a write_n be_v not_o more_o rational_a then_o that_o of_o cardinal_n baronius_n 75_o book_n ii_o chap._n i._o a_fw-la enquiry_n about_o the_o time_n when_o st._n john_n write_v his_o revelation_n 79_o ii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o st._n epiphanius_n concern_v the_o time_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n refute_v 82_o iii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o late_a grotius_n concern_v the_o time_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n refute_v 87_o iu._n a_o refutation_n of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o johannes_n hentenius_n of_o macchlin_n concern_v the_o time_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n 89_o v._n a_o refutation_n of_o possevinus_n concern_v the_o time_n when_o the_o sibylline_a write_v come_v first_o abroad_o 93_o vi_o of_o the_o time_n when_o the_o sibylline_a book_n be_v write_v 96_o vii_o a_o conjecture_n concern_v the_o author_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_n 97_o viii_o divers_a extravagance_n remarkable_a in_o the_o sibylline_a write_n 98_o ix_o the_o first_o principal_a tenet_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v concern_v the_o pretend_a descent_n into_o and_o detention_n of_o all_o man_n soul_n in_o hell_n till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o their_o body_n 99_o x._o the_o second_o capital_a tenet_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v so_o call_v concern_v the_o conflagration_n of_o the_o world_n at_o the_o last_o day_n which_o the_o author_n of_o it_o pretend_v be_v to_o serve_v for_o a_o purgatory_n to_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n of_o the_o saint_n 104_o xi_o the_o three_o main_a tenet_n propose_v by_o the_o sibylline_a write_v concern_v the_o re-attainment_n of_o a_o terrestrial_a paradise_n which_o he_o imagine_v shall_v be_v the_o place_n of_o retirement_n for_o some_o of_o the_o saint_n after_o their_o resurrection_n 108_o xii_o the_o four_o capital_a tenet_n propose_v by_o the_o sibylline_a write_v concern_v the_o temporal_a reign_n which_o the_o author_n thereof_o suppose_v must_v be_v establish_v by_o our_o saviour_n in_o jerusalem_n during_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n before_o the_o last_o judgement_n 111_o xiii_o inducement_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a arise_v from_o the_o hypothesis_n propose_v in_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a write_n 115_o fourteen_o the_o motive_n propose_v by_o justin_n martyr_v disallow_v and_o those_o which_o st._n epiphanius_n have_v to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a take_v into_o consideration_n 117_o xv._n of_o the_o prayer_n make_v and_o the_o alm_n give_v heretofore_o by_o the_o christian_n for_o the_o damn_a even_o those_o who_o they_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v in_o that_o state_n 118_o xvi_o the_o three_o and_o four_o motive_n of_o st._n epiphanius_n take_v into_o consideration_n 122_o xvii_o st._n epiphanius_n five_o motive_n consider_v 123_o xviii_o the_o six_o motive_n of_o the_o same_o epiphanius_n consider_v 124_o xix_o the_o seven_o motive_n of_o the_o same_o epiphanius_n consider_v 126_o xx._n the_o motive_n upon_o which_o dionysius_n the_o pretend_a areopagite_n pray_v for_o the_o dead_a take_v into_o consideration_n 128_o xxi_o the_o motive_n which_o tertullian_n have_v to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a consider_v 129_o xxii_o a_o enquiry_n make_v into_o the_o sentiment_n of_o saint_n ambrose_n 130_o xxiii_o the_o time_n when_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v first_o introduce_v into_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n 132_o xxiv_o whether_o the_o prayer_n make_v by_o christian_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v real_o ground_v on_o the_o place_n in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n and_o the_o example_n of_o the_o jew_n allege_v to_o that_o purpose_n 136_o xxv_o whether_o it_o may_v be_v with_o any_o reason_n affirm_v that_o the_o prayer_n make_v by_o christian_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v just_o ground_v on_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n 144_o xxvi_o that_o divers_a of_o the_o father_n have_v express_v more_o respect_n to_o the_o book_n attribute_v to_o the_o sibyl_n then_o to_o the_o apocalypse_n 148_o xxvii_o that_o the_o three_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v so_o call_v be_v at_o this_o day_n abandon_v by_o all_o christian_n 150_o xxviii_o that_o the_o second_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v so_o call_v make_v way_n for_o the_o late_a opinion_n of_o purgatory_n 151_o xxix_o proof_n of_o the_o novelty_n of_o the_o precedent_a opinion_n of_o purgatory_n 155_o xxx_o that_o the_o first_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v so_o call_v concern_v the_o detention_n of_o soul_n in_o hell_n till_o the_o resurrection_n be_v general_o disclaim_v by_o all_o christian_n 158_o xxxi_o that_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n have_v no_o relation_n either_o to_o the_o opinion_n of_o purgatory_n or_o service_n of_o the_o church_n 161_o xxxii_o that_o the_o primitive_a sense_n of_o the_o prayer_n whereby_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n be_v desire_v for_o the_o dead_a be_v not_o embrace_v by_o any_o 163_o xxxiii_o the_o censure_n pronounce_v by_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n against_o the_o father_n take_v into_o examination_n 165_o xxxiv_o the_o uniformity_n of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o father_n and_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o faithful_a depart_v in_o the_o lord_n 168_o xxxv_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o protestant_n further_o prove_v by_o the_o description_n which_o the_o father_n have_v make_v of_o abraham_n bosom_n 170_o xxxvi_o the_o same_o sentiment_n further_o confirm_v by_o the_o pomp_n and_o solemnity_n of_o ancient_a enterment_n 171_o xxxvii_o a_o particular_a consideration_n of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o st._n augustine_n and_o his_o prayer_n for_o his_o mother_n 174_o xxxviii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o protestant_n further_o confirm_v by_o the_o eloge_n ancient_o bestow_v on_o the_o faithful_a depart_v 184_o thirty-nine_o the_o same_o sentiment_n further_o confirm_v from_o sepulchral_v inscription_n 189_o xl._o the_o same_o deduce_v from_o large_a epitaph_n 196_o xli_o of_o the_o prayer_n contain_v in_o the_o epitaph_n of_o the_o faithful_a who_o the_o survive_v presuppose_v already_o receive_v into_o glory_n 212_o xlii_o of_o the_o true_a motive_n which_o the_o ancient_n have_v to_o pray_v for_o those_o who_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v in_o bliss_n 222_o xliii_o the_o obscurity_n and_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o purgatory_n 229_o xliv_o that_o the_o proof_n produce_v by_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n for_o purgatory_n be_v weak_a and_o defective_a 233_o xlv_o that_o the_o testimony_n produce_v by_o jodocus_n coccius_n for_o the_o opinion_n of_o purgatory_n be_v also_o defective_a 234_o xlvi_o of_o the_o reason_n which_o may_v have_v move_v the_o ancient_n to_o inter_v their_o depart_a friend_n in_o the_o church_n consecrate_v to_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o saint_n 237_o xlvii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o st._n ambrose_n and_o paulinus_n concern_v the_o burial_n of_o the_o faithful_a in_o church_n examine_v 241_o xlviii_o enquiry_n make_v into_o the_o sentiment_n of_o st._n augustine_n concern_v the_o burial_n of_o the_o faithful_a depart_v in_o church_n 244_o xlix_o enquiry_n make_v into_o the_o sentiment_n of_o maximus_n tyrius_n concern_v the_o burial_n of_o the_o faithful_a in_o church_n 245_o l._n a_o reflection_n on_o certain_a follower_n of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o say_v maximus_n 146_o li._n of_o the_o lesson_n of_o holy_a scripture_n contain_v in_o the_o missal_n and_o breviary_n as_o to_o what_o relate_v to_o the_o office_n of_o the_o dead_a 249_o lii_o of_o the_o prayer_n contain_v in_o the_o missal_n and_o breviary_n use_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o purgatory_n can_v be_v necessary_o infer_v from_o any_o one_o of_o they_o 255_o liii_o a_o account_n of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a 268_o liv._o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o whole_a treatise_n 290_o finis_fw-la adver_n valentin_n
according_a to_o they_o at_o such_o a_o point_n as_o immediate_o after_o their_o departure_n out_o of_o the_o body_n to_o be_v at_o the_o selfsame_a time_n exempt_v from_o the_o pain_n of_o restraint_n obscurity_n or_o grief_n through_o which_o it_o be_v affirm_v they_o be_v to_o pass_v and_o deprive_v of_o the_o rest_n which_o after_o the_o pain_n they_o be_v to_o obtain_v so_o as_o that_o they_o be_v for_o the_o least_o space_n of_o time_n imaginable_a in_o a_o neutral_a state_n which_o admit_v not_o the_o qualification_n of_o either_o good_a or_o bad_a of_o either_o light_n or_o darkness_n rest_v or_o torment_n and_o consequent_o of_o either_o joy_n or_o grief_n if_o not_o by_o accident_n and_o in_o case_n that_o by_o the_o place_n of_o torment_n where_o it_o be_v feign_v they_o fear_v be_v confine_v some_o may_v understand_v the_o hell_n of_o the_o damn_a be_v it_o possible_a they_o shall_v ever_o be_v expose_v thereto_o since_o it_o be_v presuppose_v they_o be_v of_o a_o middle_a conditition_n and_o upon_o that_o very_a account_n as_o be_v chargeable_a only_o with_o venial_a sin_n neither_o do_v nor_o can_v deserve_v eternal_a damnation_n be_v this_o therefore_o one_o unmaintainable_a and_o unimaginable_a absurdity_n which_o must_v needs_o press_v hard_a upon_o our_o forger_n of_o description_n according_a to_o the_o dictate_v of_o their_o own_o fancy_n they_o make_v the_o decease_a priest_n further_o say_v 570._o why_o o_o man_n do_v thou_o trouble_v thyself_o thus_o unreasonable_o there_o be_v one_o only_a hour_n and_o all_o pass_v away_o for_o in_o hell_n there_o be_v no_o repentance_n there_o be_v no_o releasement_n in_o that_o place_n there_o be_v the_o worm_n which_o never_o sleep_v there_o be_v the_o darksome_a land_n and_o the_o obscure_a matter_n to_o which_o i_o be_o to_o be_v condemn_v etc._n etc._n be_v this_o discourse_n attributible_a to_o a_o faithful_a person_n that_o have_v have_v here_o in_o this_o world_n the_o least_o taste_n of_o the_o promise_v make_v by_o the_o son_n of_o god_n assure_v we_o that_o whoever_o believe_v in_o he_o be_v in_o such_o manner_n pass_v from_o death_n to_o life_n as_o that_o though_o he_o be_v dead_a yet_o shall_v he_o live_v through_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o come_v into_o condemnation_n and_o that_o there_o be_v not_o indeed_o any_o for_o those_o that_o be_v in_o he_o be_v the_o soul_n imagine_v to_o be_v in_o a_o middle_a condition_n subject_n to_o the_o stinging_n of_o the_o worm_n which_o never_o die_v and_o liable_a to_o damnation_n which_o if_o it_o be_v suppose_v they_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v why_o shall_v they_o be_v feign_v to_o say_v so_o and_o necessary_o lie_v in_o say_v so_o this_o must_v then_o be_v a_o second_o impertinence_n and_o a_o new_a piece_n of_o forgery_n commit_v by_o the_o corrupter_n of_o the_o ritual_a not_o only_o against_o the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o also_o against_o their_o sentiment_n who_o in_o the_o same_o ritual_a insert_v this_o confession_n which_o be_v both_o most_o true_a and_o diametrical_o contrary_a to_o the_o discourse_n before_o confute_v lament_v not_o all_o you_o who_o be_v depart_v in_o the_o faith_n for_o as_o much_o as_o christ_n have_v suffer_v the_o cross_n and_o be_v bury_v for_o we_o in_o the_o flesh_n and_o have_v make_v all_o those_o who_o call_v upon_o he_o child_n of_o immortality_n for_o this_o once_o lay_v down_o do_v it_o signify_v less_o than_o a_o total_a eclipse_n of_o understanding_n and_o circumspection_n to_o make_v the_o child_n of_o immortality_n for_o who_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n die_v and_o who_o consequent_o can_v perish_v say_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v damn_v nay_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_n for_o their_o depart_a brethren_n will_v be_v still_o chargeable_a with_o inconvenience_n even_o though_o they_o be_v take_v literal_o for_o instance_n this_o 573._o o_o lord_n as_o thou_o say_v unto_o martha_n 556._o i_o be_o the_o resurrection_n by_o the_o effect_n accomplish_v thy_o word_n and_o call_v lazarus_n out_o of_o hell_n so_o also_o merciful_o raise_v this_o thy_o servant_n out_o of_o hell_n for_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v a_o little_a too_o free_o suppose_v that_o our_o lord_n friend_n be_v confine_v in_o hell_n from_o the_o moment_n of_o the_o death_n of_o his_o body_n to_o that_o of_o his_o resurrection_n it_o be_v also_o false_a that_o our_o saviour_n raise_v out_o of_o hell_n whence_o the_o ritual_a confess_v that_o 25._o none_o be_v deliver_v any_o of_o his_o servant_n whoever_o once_o enter_v there_o never_o come_v out_o again_o nor_o be_v there_o any_o raise_n up_o to_o be_v expect_v by_o he_o but_o these_o word_n may_v be_v maintain_v if_o they_o meet_v with_o a_o favourable_a interpretation_n which_o may_v admit_v hell_n to_o signify_v not_o the_o place_n of_o the_o damn_a in_o which_o sense_n it_o be_v ordinary_o take_v but_o the_o grave_a whence_o our_o saviour_n who_o call_v forth_o lazarus_n will_n at_o the_o last_o day_n raise_v up_o the_o body_n of_o all_o his_o servant_n with_o the_o help_n of_o the_o same_o favourable_a way_n of_o interpret_n it_o be_v possible_a to_o find_v a_o sense_n conformable_a to_o the_o apprehension_n of_o antiquity_n in_o those_o prayer_n whereby_o the_o greek_n do_v at_o this_o day_n beg_v the_o remission_n of_o sin_n for_o their_o dead_a take_v care_n to_o make_v they_o to_o relate_v to_o the_o absolution_n which_o shall_v be_v solemn_o pronounce_v by_o the_o great_a judge_n at_o the_o last_o day_n as_o may_v be_v deduce_v from_o this_o that_o most_o of_o they_o express_o mention_v it_o among_z other_o this_o 573._o vouchsafe_v o_o redeemer_n that_o when_o thou_o shall_v come_v with_o ineffable_a glory_n in_o the_o cloud_n after_o a_o dreadful_a manner_n to_o judge_v the_o whole_a world_n that_o thy_o faithful_a servant_n who_o thou_o have_v take_v from_o the_o earth_n may_v joyful_o meet_v thou_o which_o word_n be_v ground_v on_o 1_o thess_n chap._n four_o verse_n 17._o in_o like_a manner_n this_o 530._o vouchsafe_v o_o god_n to_o be_v mindful_a of_o our_o father_n who_o be_v now_o at_o rest_n and_o be_v please_v to_o deliver_v he_o from_o the_o corruption_n of_o sin_n at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n through_o the_o good_a odour_n of_o thy_o goodness_n mercy_n and_o love_n towards_o man_n again_o o_o lord_n from_o who_o the_o spirit_n of_o those_o who_o serve_v thou_o do_v come_v and_o to_o who_o they_o return_v we_o beseech_v thou_o to_o cause_v to_o rest_v in_o a_o place_n of_o light_n in_o the_o region_n of_o the_o just_a the_o spirit_n of_o n._n thy_o servant_n now_o lie_v in_o his_o grave_n and_o raise_v he_o up_o at_o thy_o second_o and_o dreadful_a come_n not_o to_o be_v condemn_v after_o the_o resurrection_n but_o to_o be_v absolve_v for_o no_o man_n live_v shall_v be_v justify_v in_o thy_o sight_n again_o 539._o let_v not_o thy_o servant_n o_o lord_n be_v confound_v at_o thy_o come_n 558._o when_o thou_o shall_v discover_v all_o thing_n that_o be_v hide_v and_o shall_v o_o christ_n reprove_v our_o sin_n spare_v he_o who_o thou_o have_v take_v hence_o be_v mindful_a of_o his_o preach_v again_o 567._o forgive_v o_o saviour_n the_o sin_n of_o he_o who_o have_v be_v translate_v hence_o in_o faith_n and_o vouchsafe_v to_o admit_v he_o to_o thy_o kingdom_n there_o shall_v not_o any_o escape_n the_o dreadful_a tribunal_n of_o thy_o judgement_n king_n and_o potentate_n and_o the_o hireling_n all_o shall_v appear_v together_o and_o the_o dreadful_a voice_n of_o the_o judge_n shall_v call_v the_o people_n that_o have_v sin_v to_o the_o condemnation_n of_o hell_n from_o which_o o_o christ_n deliver_v thy_o servant_n again_o 568._o out_o of_o thy_o mercy_n o_o christ_n exempt_v from_o the_o fire_n of_o hell_n and_o the_o dreadful_a sentence_n thy_o servant_n who_o thou_o have_v now_o take_v hence_o in_o faith_n and_o let_v thy_o domestic_a praise_n thou_o as_o god_n the_o merciful_a redeemer_n etc._n etc._n brethren_n how_o dreadful_a be_v the_o hour_n which_o sinner_n be_v to_o expect_v o_o what_o fear_n be_v there_o then_o the_o fire_n of_o hell_n devour_v and_o the_o ravenous_a serpent_n swallow_v wherefore_o merciful_a lord_n christ_n deliver_v he_o from_o the_o day_n of_o dreadful_a gehenna_n o_o how_o great_a shall_v be_v the_o joy_n of_o the_o just_a which_o they_o shall_v be_v possess_v of_o when_o the_o judge_n come_v for_o the_o nuptial_a room_n be_v prepare_v and_o paradise_n and_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n into_o which_o o_o christ_n receive_v thy_o domestic_n to_o rejoice_v with_o thy_o saint_n eternal_o who_o o_o christ_n shall_v bear_v the_o dreadful_a threaten_n of_o thy_o come_n then_o shall_v heaven_n be_v roll_v up_o together_o as_o a_o book_n after_o a_o dreadful_a manner_n and_o the_o star_n will_v fall_v the_o whole_a
creation_n shall_v be_v shake_v with_o fear_n and_o then_o shall_v the_o light_n be_v change_v o_o word_n spare_v he_o who_o be_v translate_v hence_o again_o 571._o i_o beseech_v you_o all_o who_o be_v of_o my_o acquaintance_n and_o who_o love_v i_o be_v mindful_a of_o i_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n that_o i_o may_v find_v mercy_n before_o the_o dreadful_a tribunal_n again_o 575._o let_v we_o cry_v to_o the_o immortal_a king_n when_o thou_o shall_v come_v to_o make_v inquisition_n into_o the_o secret_a thing_n of_o man_n spare_v thy_o servant_n who_o thou_o have_v take_v to_o thyself_o o_o mankind-loving_a god_n again_o i_o be_o dead_a after_o that_o i_o have_v pass_v away_o my_o life_n with_o security_n and_o i_o lie_v without_o voice_n in_o the_o grave_a and_o now_o i_o expect_v the_o last_o trumpet_n to_o awake_v i_o cry_v he_o who_o be_v dead_a but_o my_o friend_n pray_v unto_o christ_n that_o he_o will_v number_v i_o among_o the_o sheep_n on_o his_o right_a hand_n etc._n etc._n i_o have_v consume_v my_o life_n in_o great_a negligence_n and_o be_v translate_v from_o it_o i_o expect_v the_o dreadful_a tribunal_n before_o which_o o_o jesus_n preserve_v i_o free_a from_o condemnation_n cry_v thy_o servant_n again_o 584._o o_o lord_n who_o be_v the_o only_a king_n entertain_v into_o the_o celestial_a kingdom_n thy_o faithful_a servant_n who_o thou_o have_v now_o transfer_v hence_o and_o we_o beseech_v thou_o preserve_v he_o free_a from_o condemnation_n at_o the_o hour_n when_o all_o mortal_a man_n be_v to_o be_v judge_v shall_v make_v their_o appearance_n before_o the_o judge_n etc._n etc._n disacknowledge_v by_o my_o brethren_n and_o sequester_v from_o my_o friend_n i_o cry_v in_o spirit_n from_o the_o noisomness_n of_o the_o grave_a examine_v not_o my_o fail_n at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n despise_v not_o my_o tear_n thou_o who_o be_v the_o joy_n of_o angel_n but_o grant_v i_o rest_n o_o lord_n even_o i_o who_o out_o of_o thy_o great_a mercy_n thou_o have_v take_v to_o thyself_o etc._n etc._n stick_v fast_o in_o the_o myriness_n of_o sin_n and_o devest_v of_o good_a action_n i_o who_o be_o a_o prey_n to_o worm_n cry_v to_o thou_o in_o spirit_n cast_v i_o not_o behind_o thou_o wretch_n that_o i_o be_o place_v i_o not_o at_o thy_o left_a hand_n thou_o who_o have_v frame_v i_o with_o thy_o hand_n but_o out_o of_o thy_o great_a mercy_n grant_v he_o rest_n who_o thou_o have_v take_v to_o thyself_o by_o thy_o ordinance_n have_v now_o quit_v my_o kindred_n and_o country_n i_o be_o come_v into_o a_o strange_a way_n and_o be_o as_o stink_a rottenness_n in_o the_o grave_a alas_o none_o shall_v afford_v i_o any_o assistance_n in_o that_o hour_n but_o o_o lord_n because_o of_o thy_o great_a mercy_n grant_v he_o rest_n who_o thou_o have_v take_v to_o thyself_o by_o thy_o ordinance_n again_o 586._o o_o what_o a_o inquisition_n and_o judgement_n be_v we_o to_o expect_v what_o fear_n and_o tremble_a in_o which_o brethren_n the_o element_n themselves_o shall_v be_v move_v and_o the_o creation_n shake_v come_v now_o and_o let_v we_o cast_v ourselves_o at_o the_o foot_n of_o christ_n that_o he_o may_v save_v the_o soul_n he_o have_v transfer_v a_o intolerable_a sire_n and_o external_a obscurity_n and_o the_o worm_n which_o never_o die_v be_v prepare_v for_o we_o sinner_n in_o the_o day_n of_o inevitable_a necessity_n then_o spare_v thy_o servant_n who_o thou_o have_v transfer_v for_o as_o much_o then_o as_o the_o prayer_n for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n make_v by_o the_o greek_n under_o the_o name_n as_o well_o of_o the_o surviving_n pray_v for_o the_o dead_a as_o of_o the_o dead_a put_v up_o their_o request_n for_o themselves_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n restrain_v to_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o have_v any_o thing_n that_o may_v oblige_v we_o to_o take_v they_o in_o such_o a_o sense_n as_o that_o they_o shall_v insinuate_v that_o the_o faithful_a between_o the_o moment_n of_o their_o death_n and_o that_o of_o the_o last_o judgement_n be_v reduce_v to_o the_o suffering_n of_o any_o pain_n that_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o antiquity_n seem_v clear_o to_o exact_v the_o contrary_n and_o the_o result_n thence_o be_v that_o the_o modern_a greek_n though_o great_a opposer_n of_o the_o purgatory_n maintain_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o keep_v within_o the_o term_n prescribe_v they_o by_o their_o forefather_n but_o have_v change_v their_o sentiment_n by_o the_o introduction_n of_o novelty_n which_o none_o of_o they_o will_v ever_o have_v imagine_v it_o will_v be_v demand_v whence_o they_o derive_v the_o persuasion_n that_o there_o be_v soul_n of_o a_o middle_a condition_n which_o be_v properly_z neither_o good_a nor_o bad_a can_v not_o after_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n enter_v into_o the_o possession_n of_o paradise_n without_o have_v for_o a_o certain_a time_n lie_v droop_v in_o i_o know_v not_o what_o place_n of_o sequestration_n where_o they_o be_v to_o endure_v grief_n terror_n and_o the_o incommodity_n of_o darkness_n which_o as_o be_v pretend_v cover_v they_o when_o nothing_o of_o all_o this_o either_o have_v or_o can_v have_v any_o ground_n in_o scripture_n which_o do_v every_o where_o make_v as_o immediate_a a_o opposition_n between_o paradise_n and_o hell_n the_o good_a and_o the_o bad_a the_o faithful_a and_o the_o reprobate_n the_o child_n of_o god_n redeem_v 29._o and_o consecrate_v for_o ever_o by_o one_o only_a oblation_n and_o that_o once_o make_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o covenant_n and_o the_o child_n of_o the_o devil_n who_o have_v hold_v as_o profane_v that_o precious_a blood_n as_o between_o life_n and_o death_n light_n and_o darkness_n the_o right_a hand_n and_o the_o leave_v of_o the_o great_a judge_n teach_v we_o express_o that_o all_o the_o faithful_a 13._o die_v in_o the_o lord_n be_v bless_v rest_n from_o thenceforth_o 24._o come_v not_o into_o condemnation_n be_v pass_v from_o death_n to_o life_n be_v at_o their_o departure_n out_o of_o the_o body_n 8._o with_o the_o lord_n and_o that_o all_o the_o rest_n without_o any_o exception_n die_v in_o adam_n and_o 18._o have_v not_o believe_v be_v already_o condemn_v 2._o that_o antiquity_n have_v happy_o shake_v of_o the_o strange_a imagination_n which_o the_o father_n of_o the_o second_o age_n have_v swallow_v out_o of_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a write_n insinuate_a to_o they_o that_o the_o spirit_n of_o all_o man_n as_o well_o good_a as_o bad_a necessary_o descend_v into_o hell_n and_o be_v to_o be_v there_o detain_v under_o the_o power_n of_o devil_n till_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n they_o have_v animate_v it_o thereupon_o formal_o maintain_v that_o immediate_o 70._o upon_o the_o death_n of_o the_o faithful_a be_v the_o nuptial_n of_o the_o spouse_n that_o it_o remain_v only_o for_o the_o survive_a 4._o to_o give_v thanks_o to_o god_n that_o he_o have_v crown_v he_o who_o be_v depart_v from_o they_o and_o have_v deliver_v he_o out_o of_o all_o fear_n receive_v he_o to_o himself_o that_o to_o all_o the_o good_a 33._o death_n be_v a_o assure_a port_n 36._o a_o deliverance_n from_o the_o combat_n and_o bond_n a_o transporation_n to_o better_a thing_n and_o that_o as_o soon_o as_o it_o happen_v 59_o the_o cabinet_n be_v seal_v and_o the_o time_n accomplish_v and_o the_o combat_n at_o a_o end_n and_o the_o race_n run_v and_o the_o crown_n bestow_v and_o all_o be_v manifest_o bring_v to_o perfection_n 3._o that_o the_o ritual_a itself_o as_o it_o be_v endeavour_v to_o bring_v into_o discredit_n as_o well_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o middle-conditioned_n soul_n as_o their_o pretend_a banishment_n for_o a_o time_n into_o a_o dark_a place_n indifferent_o affirm_v of_o all_o those_o who_o die_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n man_n and_o woman_n ecclesiastic_n those_o of_o religious_a profession_n and_o laic_n that_o they_o be_v go_v to_o the_o lord_n that_o they_o rest_v that_o hell_n detain_v they_o not_o that_o they_o exchange_v death_n for_o the_o divine_a life_n and_o be_v make_v the_o child_n of_o immortality_n absolute_o deny_v all_o that_o the_o vulgar_a opinion_n temerarious_o and_o without_o any_o reason_n show_v affirm_v of_o some_o and_o whole_o destroy_v it_o by_o so_o formal_a a_o contradiction_n but_o we_o be_v not_o to_o imagine_v ourselves_o reduce_v to_o a_o necessity_n of_o be_v over-critical_a in_o discover_v the_o origine_fw-la of_o this_o error_n since_o the_o falsificatour_n as_o well_o of_o the_o ritual_a as_o of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o of_o his_o nation_n have_v do_v it_o so_o palpable_o to_o our_o hand_n that_o he_o have_v not_o make_v any_o scruple_n to_o publish_v his_o own_o ignorance_n even_o in_o thing_n evident_a and_o such_o as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o best_a